The Sacred
Scripture of
great Epic Sree
Mahabharatam:
The Mahabharata
Mahabharata
of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
translated by
translated by
Sreemaan Brahmasri Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Book 1 (Adiparva)
Book
1
Chapter 101
1 [j]
kiṃ kṛtaṃ karma dharmeṇa yene śāpam upeyivān
kasya śāpāc ca brahmarṣe śūdrayonāv ajāyata
2 [v]
babhūva brāhmaṇaḥ kaś cin māṇḍavya iti viśrutaḥ
dhṛtimān sarvadharmajñaḥ satye tapasi ca sthitaḥ
3 sa āśramapadadvāri vṛkṣamūle mahātapāḥ
ūrdhvabāhur mahāyogī tasthau mauna vratānvitaḥ
4 tasya kālena mahatā tasmiṃs tapasi tiṣṭhataḥ
tam āśramapadaṃ prāptā dasyavo loptra hāriṇaḥ
anusāryamāṇā bahubhī rakṣibhir bharatarṣabha
5 te tasyāvasathe loptraṃ nidadhuḥ kurusattama
nidhāya ca bhayāl līnās tatraivānvāgate bale
6 teṣu līneṣv atho śīghraṃ tatas tad rakṣiṇāṃ balam
ājagāma tato 'paśyaṃs tam ṛṣiṃ taskarānugāḥ
7 tam apṛcchaṃs tato rājaṃs tathā vṛttaṃ tapodhanam
katareṇa pathā yātā dasyavo dvijasattama
tena gacchāmahe brahman pathā śīghrataraṃ vayam
8 tathā tu rakṣiṇāṃ teṣāṃ bruvatāṃ sa tapodhanaḥ
na kiṃ cid vacanaṃ rājann avadat sādhv asādhu vā
9 tatas te rājapuruṣā vicinvānās tadāśramam
dadṛśus tatra saṃlīnāṃs tāṃś corān dravyam eva ca
10 tataḥ śaṅkā samabhavad rakṣiṇāṃ taṃ muniṃ prati
saṃyamyainaṃ tato rājñe dasyūṃś caiva nyavedayan
11 taṃ rājā saha taiś corair anvaśād vadhyatām iti
sa vadhya ghātair ajñātaḥ śūle proto mahātapāḥ
12 tatas te śūlam āropya taṃ muniṃ rakṣiṇas tadā
pratijagmur mahīpālaṃ dhanāny ādāya tāny atha
13 śūlasthaḥ sa tu dharmātmā kālena mahatā tataḥ
nirāhāro 'pi viprarṣir maraṇaṃ nābhyupāgamat
dhārayām āsa ca prāṇān ṛṣīṃś ca samupānayat
14 śūlāgre tapyamānena tapas tena mahātmanā
saṃtāpaṃ paramaṃ jagmur munayo 'tha paraṃtapa
15 te rātrau śakunā bhūtvā saṃnyavartanta sarvataḥ
darśayanto yathāśakti tam apṛcchan dvijottamam
śrotum icchāmahe brahman kiṃ pāpaṃ kṛtavān asi
16 tataḥ sa muniśārdūlas tān uvāca tapodhanān
doṣataḥ kaṃ gamiṣyāmi na hi me 'nyo 'parādhyati
17 rājā ca tam ṛṣiṃ śrutvā niṣkramya saha mantribhiḥ
prasādayām āsa tadā śūlastham ṛṣisattamam
18 yan mayāpakṛtaṃ mohād ajñānād ṛṣisattama
prasādaye tvāṃ tatrāhaṃ na me tvaṃ kroddhum arhasi
19 evam uktas tato rājñā prasādam akaron muniḥ
kṛtaprasādo rājā taṃ tataḥ samavatārayat
20 avatārya ca śūlāgrāt tac chūlaṃ niścakarṣa ha
aśaknuvaṃś ca niṣkraṣṭuṃ śūlaṃ mūle sa cicchide
21 sa tathāntar gatenaiva śūlena vyacaran muniḥ
sa tena tapasā lokān vijigye durlabhān paraiḥ
aṇī māṇḍavya iti ca tato lokeṣu kathyate
22 sa gatvā sadanaṃ vipro dharmasya paramārthavit
āsanasthaṃ tato dharmaṃ dṛṣṭvopālabhata prabhuḥ
23 kiṃ nu tad duṣkṛtaṃ karma mayā kṛtam ajānatā
yasyeyaṃ phalanirvṛttir īdṛśy āsāditā mayā
śīghram ācakṣva me tattvaṃ paśya me tapaso balam
24 [dharma]
pataṃgakānāṃ puccheṣu tvayeṣīkā praveśitā
karmaṇas tasya te prāptaṃ phalam etat tapodhana
25 [āṇ]
alpe 'parādhe vipulo mama daṇḍas tvayā kṛtaḥ
śūdrayonāv ato dharmamānuṣaḥ saṃbhaviṣyasi
26 maryādāṃ sthāpayāmy adya loke dharmaphalodayām
ācaturdaśamād varṣān na bhaviṣyati pātakam
pareṇa kurvatām evaṃ doṣa eva bhaviṣyati
27 [v]
etena tv aparādhena śāpāt tasya mahātmanaḥ
dharmo vidura rūpeṇa śūdrayonāv ajāyata
28 dharme cārthe ca kuśalo lobhakrodhavivarjitaḥ
dīrghadarśī śama paraḥ kurūṇāṃ ca hite rataḥ
kiṃ kṛtaṃ karma dharmeṇa yene śāpam upeyivān
kasya śāpāc ca brahmarṣe śūdrayonāv ajāyata
2 [v]
babhūva brāhmaṇaḥ kaś cin māṇḍavya iti viśrutaḥ
dhṛtimān sarvadharmajñaḥ satye tapasi ca sthitaḥ
3 sa āśramapadadvāri vṛkṣamūle mahātapāḥ
ūrdhvabāhur mahāyogī tasthau mauna vratānvitaḥ
4 tasya kālena mahatā tasmiṃs tapasi tiṣṭhataḥ
tam āśramapadaṃ prāptā dasyavo loptra hāriṇaḥ
anusāryamāṇā bahubhī rakṣibhir bharatarṣabha
5 te tasyāvasathe loptraṃ nidadhuḥ kurusattama
nidhāya ca bhayāl līnās tatraivānvāgate bale
6 teṣu līneṣv atho śīghraṃ tatas tad rakṣiṇāṃ balam
ājagāma tato 'paśyaṃs tam ṛṣiṃ taskarānugāḥ
7 tam apṛcchaṃs tato rājaṃs tathā vṛttaṃ tapodhanam
katareṇa pathā yātā dasyavo dvijasattama
tena gacchāmahe brahman pathā śīghrataraṃ vayam
8 tathā tu rakṣiṇāṃ teṣāṃ bruvatāṃ sa tapodhanaḥ
na kiṃ cid vacanaṃ rājann avadat sādhv asādhu vā
9 tatas te rājapuruṣā vicinvānās tadāśramam
dadṛśus tatra saṃlīnāṃs tāṃś corān dravyam eva ca
10 tataḥ śaṅkā samabhavad rakṣiṇāṃ taṃ muniṃ prati
saṃyamyainaṃ tato rājñe dasyūṃś caiva nyavedayan
11 taṃ rājā saha taiś corair anvaśād vadhyatām iti
sa vadhya ghātair ajñātaḥ śūle proto mahātapāḥ
12 tatas te śūlam āropya taṃ muniṃ rakṣiṇas tadā
pratijagmur mahīpālaṃ dhanāny ādāya tāny atha
13 śūlasthaḥ sa tu dharmātmā kālena mahatā tataḥ
nirāhāro 'pi viprarṣir maraṇaṃ nābhyupāgamat
dhārayām āsa ca prāṇān ṛṣīṃś ca samupānayat
14 śūlāgre tapyamānena tapas tena mahātmanā
saṃtāpaṃ paramaṃ jagmur munayo 'tha paraṃtapa
15 te rātrau śakunā bhūtvā saṃnyavartanta sarvataḥ
darśayanto yathāśakti tam apṛcchan dvijottamam
śrotum icchāmahe brahman kiṃ pāpaṃ kṛtavān asi
16 tataḥ sa muniśārdūlas tān uvāca tapodhanān
doṣataḥ kaṃ gamiṣyāmi na hi me 'nyo 'parādhyati
17 rājā ca tam ṛṣiṃ śrutvā niṣkramya saha mantribhiḥ
prasādayām āsa tadā śūlastham ṛṣisattamam
18 yan mayāpakṛtaṃ mohād ajñānād ṛṣisattama
prasādaye tvāṃ tatrāhaṃ na me tvaṃ kroddhum arhasi
19 evam uktas tato rājñā prasādam akaron muniḥ
kṛtaprasādo rājā taṃ tataḥ samavatārayat
20 avatārya ca śūlāgrāt tac chūlaṃ niścakarṣa ha
aśaknuvaṃś ca niṣkraṣṭuṃ śūlaṃ mūle sa cicchide
21 sa tathāntar gatenaiva śūlena vyacaran muniḥ
sa tena tapasā lokān vijigye durlabhān paraiḥ
aṇī māṇḍavya iti ca tato lokeṣu kathyate
22 sa gatvā sadanaṃ vipro dharmasya paramārthavit
āsanasthaṃ tato dharmaṃ dṛṣṭvopālabhata prabhuḥ
23 kiṃ nu tad duṣkṛtaṃ karma mayā kṛtam ajānatā
yasyeyaṃ phalanirvṛttir īdṛśy āsāditā mayā
śīghram ācakṣva me tattvaṃ paśya me tapaso balam
24 [dharma]
pataṃgakānāṃ puccheṣu tvayeṣīkā praveśitā
karmaṇas tasya te prāptaṃ phalam etat tapodhana
25 [āṇ]
alpe 'parādhe vipulo mama daṇḍas tvayā kṛtaḥ
śūdrayonāv ato dharmamānuṣaḥ saṃbhaviṣyasi
26 maryādāṃ sthāpayāmy adya loke dharmaphalodayām
ācaturdaśamād varṣān na bhaviṣyati pātakam
pareṇa kurvatām evaṃ doṣa eva bhaviṣyati
27 [v]
etena tv aparādhena śāpāt tasya mahātmanaḥ
dharmo vidura rūpeṇa śūdrayonāv ajāyata
28 dharme cārthe ca kuśalo lobhakrodhavivarjitaḥ
dīrghadarśī śama paraḥ kurūṇāṃ ca hite rataḥ
SECTION CI
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'O monarch, after
the nuptials were over, king Santanu established his beautiful bride in his
household. Soon after was born of Satyavati an intelligent and heroic son of
Santanu named Chitrangada. He was endued with great energy and became an
eminent man. The lord Santanu of great prowess also begat upon Satyavati another
son named Vichitravirya, who became a mighty bowman and who became king after
his father. And before that bull among men, viz., Vichitravirya,
attained to majority, the wise king Santanu realised the inevitable influence
of Time. And after Santanu had ascended to heaven. Bhishma, placing himself
under the command of Satyavati, installed that suppressor of foes, viz.,
Chitrangada, on the throne, who, having soon vanquished by his prowess all
monarchs, considered not any man as his equal. And beholding that he could
vanquish men, Asuras, and the very gods, his namesake, the powerful king
of the Gandharvas, approached him for an encounter. Between that Gandharva
and that foremost one of the Kurus, who were both very powerful, there occurred
on the field of Kurukshetra a fierce combat which lasted full three years on
the banks of the Saraswati. In that terrible encounter characterised by thick
showers of weapons and in which the combatants ground each other fiercely, the Gandharva,
who had greater prowess or strategic deception, slew the Kuru prince. Having
slain Chitrangada--that first of men and oppressor of foes--the Gandharva
ascended to heaven. When that
tiger among men endued with great prowess was
slain, Bhishma, the son of Santanu, performed, O king, all his obsequies. He
then installed the boy Vichitravirya of mighty arms, still in his minority, on
the throne of the Kurus. And Vichitravirya, placing himself under the command
of Bhishma, ruled the ancestral kingdom. And he adored Santanu's son Bhishma
who was conversant with all the rules of religion and law; so, indeed, Bhishma
also protected him that was so obedient to the dictates of duty.'"
Book
1
Chapter 102
1 [v]
teṣu triṣu kumāreṣu jāteṣu kurujāṅgalam
kuravo 'tha kurukṣetraṃ trayam etad avardhata
2 ūrdhvasasyābhavad bhūmiḥ sasyāni phalavanti ca
yathartu varṣī parjanyo bahupuṣpaphalā drumāḥ
3 vāhanāni prahṛṣṭāni muditā mṛgapakṣiṇaḥ
gandhavanti ca mālyāni rasavanti phalāni ca
4 vaṇigbhiś cāvakīryanta nagarāṇy atha śilpibhiḥ
śūrāś ca kṛtavidyāś ca santaś ca sukhino 'bhavan
5 nābhavan dasyavaḥ ke cin nādharmarucayo janāḥ
pradeśeṣv api rāṣṭrāṇāṃ kṛtaṃ yugam avartata
6 dānakriyā dharmaśīlā yajñavrataparāyaṇāḥ
anyonyaprītisaṃyuktā vyavardhanta prajās tadā
7 mānakrodhavihīnāś ca janā lobhavivarjitāḥ
anyonyam abhyavardhanta dharmottaram avartata
8 tan mahodadhivat pūrṇaṃ nagaraṃ vai vyarocata
dvāratoraṇa niryūhair yuktam abhracayopamaiḥ
prāsādaśatasaṃbādhaṃ mahendra purasaṃnibham
9 nadīṣu vanakhaṇḍeṣu vāpī palvala sānuṣu
kānaneṣu ca ramyeṣu vijahrur muditā janāḥ
10 uttaraiḥ kurubhir sārdhaṃ dakṣiṇāḥ kuravas tadā
vispardhamānā vyacaraṃs tathā siddharṣicāraṇaiḥ
nābhavat kṛpaṇaḥ kaś cin nābhavan vidhavāḥ striyaḥ
11 tasmiñ janapade ramye bahavaḥ kurubhiḥ kṛtāḥ
kūpārāma sabhā vāpyo brāhmaṇāvasathās tathā
bhīṣmeṇa śāstrato rājan sarvataḥ parirakṣite
12 babhūva ramaṇīyaś ca caityayūpa śatāṅkitaḥ
sa deśaḥ pararāṣṭrāṇi pratigṛhyābhivardhitaḥ
bhīṣmeṇa vihitaṃ rāṣṭre dharmacakram avartata
13 kriyamāṇeṣu kṛtyeṣu kumārāṇāṃ mahātmanām
paurajānapadāḥ sarve babhūvuḥ satatotsavāḥ
14 gṛheṣu kurumukhyānāṃ paurāṇāṃ ca narādhipa
dīyatāṃ bhujyatāṃ ceti vāco 'śrūyanta sarvaśaḥ
15 dhṛtarāṣṭraś ca pāṇḍuś ca viduraś ca mahāmatiḥ
janmaprabhṛti bhīṣmeṇa putravat paripālitāḥ
16 saṃskāraiḥ saṃskṛtās te tu vratādhyayana saṃyutāḥ
śramavyāyāma kuśalāḥ samapadyanta yauvanam
17 dhanurvede 'śvapṛṣṭhe ca gadāyuddhe 'si carmaṇi
tathaiva gajaśikṣāyāṃ nītiśāstre ca pāragāḥ
18 itihāsa purāṇeṣu nānā śikṣāsu cābhibho
vedavedāṅgatattvajñāḥ sarvatra kṛtaniśramāḥ
19 pāṇḍur dhanuṣi vikrānto narebhyo 'bhyadhiko 'bhavat
aty anyān balavān āsīd dhṛtarāṣṭro mahīpatiḥ
20 triṣu lokeṣu na tv āsīt kaś cid vidura saṃmitaḥ
dharmanityas tato rājan dharme ca paramaṃ gataḥ
21 pranaṣṭaṃ śaṃtanor vaṃśaṃ samīkṣya punar uddhṛtam
tato nirvacanaṃ loke sarvarāṣṭreṣv avartata
22 vīrasūnāṃ kāśisute deśānāṃ kurujāṅgalam
sarvadharmavidāṃ bhīṣmaḥ purāṇāṃ gajasāhvayam
23 dhṛtarāṣṭras tv acakṣuṣṭvād rājyaṃ na pratyapadyata
karaṇatvāc ca viduraḥ pāṇḍur āsīn mahīpatiḥ
teṣu triṣu kumāreṣu jāteṣu kurujāṅgalam
kuravo 'tha kurukṣetraṃ trayam etad avardhata
2 ūrdhvasasyābhavad bhūmiḥ sasyāni phalavanti ca
yathartu varṣī parjanyo bahupuṣpaphalā drumāḥ
3 vāhanāni prahṛṣṭāni muditā mṛgapakṣiṇaḥ
gandhavanti ca mālyāni rasavanti phalāni ca
4 vaṇigbhiś cāvakīryanta nagarāṇy atha śilpibhiḥ
śūrāś ca kṛtavidyāś ca santaś ca sukhino 'bhavan
5 nābhavan dasyavaḥ ke cin nādharmarucayo janāḥ
pradeśeṣv api rāṣṭrāṇāṃ kṛtaṃ yugam avartata
6 dānakriyā dharmaśīlā yajñavrataparāyaṇāḥ
anyonyaprītisaṃyuktā vyavardhanta prajās tadā
7 mānakrodhavihīnāś ca janā lobhavivarjitāḥ
anyonyam abhyavardhanta dharmottaram avartata
8 tan mahodadhivat pūrṇaṃ nagaraṃ vai vyarocata
dvāratoraṇa niryūhair yuktam abhracayopamaiḥ
prāsādaśatasaṃbādhaṃ mahendra purasaṃnibham
9 nadīṣu vanakhaṇḍeṣu vāpī palvala sānuṣu
kānaneṣu ca ramyeṣu vijahrur muditā janāḥ
10 uttaraiḥ kurubhir sārdhaṃ dakṣiṇāḥ kuravas tadā
vispardhamānā vyacaraṃs tathā siddharṣicāraṇaiḥ
nābhavat kṛpaṇaḥ kaś cin nābhavan vidhavāḥ striyaḥ
11 tasmiñ janapade ramye bahavaḥ kurubhiḥ kṛtāḥ
kūpārāma sabhā vāpyo brāhmaṇāvasathās tathā
bhīṣmeṇa śāstrato rājan sarvataḥ parirakṣite
12 babhūva ramaṇīyaś ca caityayūpa śatāṅkitaḥ
sa deśaḥ pararāṣṭrāṇi pratigṛhyābhivardhitaḥ
bhīṣmeṇa vihitaṃ rāṣṭre dharmacakram avartata
13 kriyamāṇeṣu kṛtyeṣu kumārāṇāṃ mahātmanām
paurajānapadāḥ sarve babhūvuḥ satatotsavāḥ
14 gṛheṣu kurumukhyānāṃ paurāṇāṃ ca narādhipa
dīyatāṃ bhujyatāṃ ceti vāco 'śrūyanta sarvaśaḥ
15 dhṛtarāṣṭraś ca pāṇḍuś ca viduraś ca mahāmatiḥ
janmaprabhṛti bhīṣmeṇa putravat paripālitāḥ
16 saṃskāraiḥ saṃskṛtās te tu vratādhyayana saṃyutāḥ
śramavyāyāma kuśalāḥ samapadyanta yauvanam
17 dhanurvede 'śvapṛṣṭhe ca gadāyuddhe 'si carmaṇi
tathaiva gajaśikṣāyāṃ nītiśāstre ca pāragāḥ
18 itihāsa purāṇeṣu nānā śikṣāsu cābhibho
vedavedāṅgatattvajñāḥ sarvatra kṛtaniśramāḥ
19 pāṇḍur dhanuṣi vikrānto narebhyo 'bhyadhiko 'bhavat
aty anyān balavān āsīd dhṛtarāṣṭro mahīpatiḥ
20 triṣu lokeṣu na tv āsīt kaś cid vidura saṃmitaḥ
dharmanityas tato rājan dharme ca paramaṃ gataḥ
21 pranaṣṭaṃ śaṃtanor vaṃśaṃ samīkṣya punar uddhṛtam
tato nirvacanaṃ loke sarvarāṣṭreṣv avartata
22 vīrasūnāṃ kāśisute deśānāṃ kurujāṅgalam
sarvadharmavidāṃ bhīṣmaḥ purāṇāṃ gajasāhvayam
23 dhṛtarāṣṭras tv acakṣuṣṭvād rājyaṃ na pratyapadyata
karaṇatvāc ca viduraḥ pāṇḍur āsīn mahīpatiḥ
SECTION CII
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'O thou of Kuru's
race, after Chitrangada was slain, his successor Vichitravirya being a minor,
Bhishma ruled the kingdom, placing himself under the command of Satyavati. When
he saw that his brother, who was the foremost of intelligent men, attained to
majority, Bhishma set his heart upon marrying Vichitravirya. At this time he
heard that the three daughters of the king of Kasi, all equal in beauty to the Apsaras
themselves, would be married on the same occasion, selecting their husbands at
a self-choice ceremony. Then that foremost of car-warriors, that vanquisher of
all foes, at the command of his mother, went to the city of Varanasi in a
single chariot. There Bhishma, the son of Santanu, saw that innumerable
monarchs had come from all directions; and there he also saw those three
maidens that would select their own husbands. And when the (assembled) kings
were each being mentioned by name, Bhishma chose those maidens (on behalf of
his brother). And taking them upon his chariot, Bhishma, that first of smiters
in battle, addressed the kings, O monarch, and said in a voice deep as the roar
of the clouds, 'The wise have directed that when an accomplished person has
been invited, a maiden may be bestowed on him, decked with ornaments and along
with many valuable presents. Others again may bestow their daughters by
accepting a couple of kine. Some again bestow their daughters by taking a fixed
sum, and some take away maidens by force. Some wed with the consent of the
maidens, some by drugging them into consent, and some by going unto the
maidens' parents and obtaining their sanction. Some again obtain wives as
presents for assisting at sacrifices. Of these, the learned always applaud the
eighth form of marriage. Kings, however, speak highly of the Swyamvara
(the fifth form as above) and themselves wed according to it. But the sages
have said that, that wife is dearly to be prized who is taken away by force,
after the slaughter of opponents, from amidst the concourse of princes and
kings invited to a self-choice ceremony. Therefore, ye monarchs, I bear away
these maidens hence by force. Strive ye, to the best of your might, to vanquish
me or to be vanquished. Ye monarchs, I stand here resolved to fight!' Kuru
prince, endued with great energy,
thus addressing the assembled monarchs and
the king of Kasi, took upon his car those maidens. And having taken them up, he
sped his chariot away, challenging the invited kings to a fight.
"The challenged monarchs then all stood
up, slapping their arms and biting their nether lips in wrath. And loud was the
din produced, as, in a great hurry, they began to cast off their ornaments and
put on their armour. And the motion of their ornaments and armour, O
Janamejaya, brilliant as these were, resembled meteoric flashes in the sky. And
with brows contracted and eyes red with rage, the monarchs moved in impatience,
their armour and ornaments dazzling or waving with their agitated steps. The
charioteers soon brought handsome cars with fine horses harnessed thereto.
Those splendid warriors then, equipped with all kinds of weapons, rode on those
cars, and with uplifted weapons pursued the retreating chief of the Kurus.
Then, O Bharata, occurred the terrible encounter between those innumerable
monarchs on one side and the Kuru warrior alone on the other. And the assembled
monarchs threw at their foe ten thousand arrows at the same time. Bhishma,
however speedily checked those numberless arrows before they could come at him
by means of a shower of his own arrows as innumerable as the down on the body.
Then those kings surrounded him from all sides and rained arrows on him like
masses of clouds showering on the mountain-breast. But Bhishma, arresting with
his shafts the course of that arrowy downpour, pierced each of the monarchs
with three shafts. The latter, in their turn pierced Bhishma, each with five
shafts. But, O king, Bhishma checked those by his prowess and pierced each of
the contending kings with two shafts. The combat became so fierce with that
dense shower of arrows and other missiles that it looked very much like the
encounter between the celestials and the Asuras of old, and men of
courage who took no part in it were struck with fear even to look at the scene.
Bhishma cut off, with his arrows, on the field of battle, bows, and flagstaffs,
and coats of mail, and human heads by hundreds and thousands. And such was his
terrible prowess and extraordinary lightness of hand, and such the skill with
which he protected himself, that the contending car-warriors, though his
enemies, began to applaud him loudly. Then that foremost of all wielders of
weapons having vanquished in battle all those monarchs, pursued his way towards
the capital of the Bharatas, taking those maidens with him.
"It was then, O king, that mighty
car-warrior, king Salya of immeasurable prowess, from behind summoned Bhishma,
the son of Santanu, to an encounter. And desirous of obtaining the maidens, he
came upon Bhishma like a mighty leader of a herd of elephants rushing upon
another of his kind, and tearing with his tusks the latter's hips at the sight
of a female elephant in heat. And Salya of mighty arms, moved by wrath
addressed Bhishma and said, 'Stay, Stay.' Then Bhishma, that tiger among men,
that grinder of hostile armies, provoked by these words, flamed up in wrath
like a blazing fire. Bow in hand, and brow
furrowed into wrinkles, he stayed on his car, in obedience to Kshatriya usage
having checked its course in expectation of the enemy. All the monarchs seeing
him stop, stood there to become spectators of the coming encounter between him
and Salya. The two then began to exhibit their prowess (upon each other) like
roaring bulls of great strength at the sight of a cow in rut. Then that
foremost of men, king Salya covered Bhishma, the son of Santanu with hundreds and
thousands of swift-winged shafts. And those monarchs seeing Salya thus covering
Bhishma at the outset with innumerable shafts, wondered much and uttered shouts
of applause. Beholding his lightness of hand in combat, the crowd of regal
spectators became very glad and applauded Salya greatly. That subjugator of
hostile towns, Bhishma, then, on hearing those shouts of the Kshatriyas, became
very angry and said, 'Stay, Stay'. In wrath, he commanded his charioteer,
saying, 'Lead thou my car to where Salya is, so that I may slay him instantly
as Garuda slays a serpent.' Then the Kuru chief fixed the Varuna weapon
on his bow-string, and with it afflicted the four steeds of king Salya. And, O
tiger among kings, the Kuru chief, then, warding off with his weapons those of
his foe, slew Salya's charioteer. Then that first of men, Bhishma, the son of
Santanu, fighting for the sake of those damsels, slew with the Aindra
weapon the noble steeds of his adversary. He then vanquished that best of
monarchs but left him with his life. O bull of Bharata's race, Salya, after his
defeat, returned to his kingdom and continued to rule it virtuously. And O
conqueror of hostile towns, the other kings also, who had come to witness, the
self-choice ceremony returned to their own kingdoms.
"That foremost of smiters, viz.,
Bhishma, after defeating those monarchs, set out with those damsels, for
Hastinapura whence the virtuous Kuru prince Vichitravirya ruled the earth like
that best of monarchs, viz., his father Santanu. And, O king, passing
through many forests, rivers, hills, and woods abounding with trees, he arrived
(at the capital) in no time. Of immeasurable prowess in battle, the son of the
ocean-going Ganga, having slain numberless foes in battle without a scratch on
his own person, brought the daughters of the king of Kasi unto the Kurus as
tenderly if they were his daughters-in-law, or younger sisters, or daughters.
And Bhishma of mighty arms, impelled by the desire of benefiting his brother,
having by his prowess brought them thus, then offered those maidens possessing
every accomplishment unto Vichitravirya. Conversant with the dictates of
virtue, the son of Santanu, having achieved such an extraordinary feat
according to (kingly) custom, then began to make preparations for his brother's
wedding. And when everything about the wedding had been settled by Bhishma in
consultation with Satyavati, the eldest daughter of the king of Kasi, with a
soft smile, told him these words, 'At heart I had chosen the king of Saubha for
my husband. He had, in his heart, accepted me for his wife. This was also
approved by my father. At the self-choice
ceremony also I would have chosen him as my
lord. Thou art conversant with all the dictates of virtue, knowing all this, do
as thou likest.' Thus addressed by that maiden in the presence of the
Brahmanas, the heroic Bhishma began to reflect as to what should be done. As he
was conversant with the rules of virtue, he consulted with the Brahmanas who
had mastered the Vedas, and permitted Amba, the eldest daughter of the
ruler of Kasi to do as she liked. But he bestowed with due rites the two other
daughters, Ambika and Ambalika on his younger brother Vichitravirya. And though
Vichitravirya was virtuous and abstemious, yet, proud of youth and beauty, he
soon became lustful after his marriage. And both Ambika and Ambalika were of
tall stature, and of the complexion of molten gold. And their heads were
covered with black curly hair, and their finger-nails were high and red; their
hips were fat and round, and their breasts full and deep. And endued with every
auspicious mark, the amiable young ladies considered themselves to be wedded to
a husband who was every way worthy of themselves, and extremely loved and
respected Vichitravirya. And Vichitravirya also, endued with the prowess of the
celestials and the beauty of the twin Aswins, could steal the heart of any
beautiful woman. And the prince passed seven years uninterruptedly in the
company of his wives. He was attacked while yet in the prime of youth, with
phthisis. Friends and relatives in consultation with one another tried to
effect a cure. But in spite of all efforts, the Kuru prince died, setting like
the evening sun. The virtuous Bhishma then became plunged into anxiety and
grief, and in consultation with Satyavati caused the obsequial rites of the
deceased to be performed by learned priests and the several of the Kuru
race.'"
Book
1
Chapter 103
1
[bhs]
guṇaiḥ samuditaṃ samyag idaṃ naḥ prathitaṃ kulam
aty anyān pṛthivīpālān pṛthivyām adhirājyabhāk
2 rakṣitaṃ rājabhiḥ pūrvair dharmavidbhir mahātmabhiḥ
notsādam agamac cedaṃ kadā cid iha naḥ kulam
3 mayā ca satyavatyā ca kṛṣṇena ca mahātmanā
samavasthāpitaṃ bhūyo yuṣmāsu kulatantuṣu
4 vardhate tad idaṃ putra kulaṃ sāgaravad yathā
tathā mayā vidhātavyaṃ tvayā caiva viśeṣataḥ
5 śrūyate yādavī kanyā anurūpā kulasya naḥ
subalasyātmajā caiva tathā madreśvarasya ca
6 kulīnā rūpavatyaś ca nāthavatyaś ca sarvaśaḥ
ucitāś caiva saṃbandhe te 'smākaṃ kṣatriyarṣabhāḥ
7 manye varayitavyās tā ity ahaṃ dhīmatāṃ vara
saṃtānārthaṃ kulasyāsya yad vā vidura manyase
8 [v]
bhavān pitā bhavān mātā bhavān naḥ paramo guruḥ
tasmāt svayaṃ kulasyāsya vicārya kuru yad dhitam
9 [v]
atha śuśrāva viprebhyo gāndhārīṃ subalātmajām
ārādhya varadaṃ devaṃ bhaga netraharaṃ haram
gāndhārī kila putrāṇāṃ śataṃ lebhe varaṃ śubhā
10 iti śrutvā ca tattvena bhīṣmaḥ kurupitāmahaḥ
tato gāndhārarājasya preṣayām āsa bhārata
11 acakṣur iti tatrāsīt subalasya vicāraṇā
kulaṃ khyātiṃ ca vṛttaṃ ca buddhyā tu prasamīkṣya saḥ
dadau tāṃ dhṛtarāṣṭrāya gāndhārīṃ dharmacāriṇīm
12 gāndhārī tv api śuśrāva dhṛtarāṣṭram acakṣuṣam
ātmānaṃ ditsitaṃ cāsmai pitrā mātrā ca bhārata
13 tataḥ sā paṭṭam ādāya kṛtvā bahuguṇaṃ śubhā
babandha netre sve rājan pativrataparāyaṇā
nātyaśnīyāṃ patim aham ity evaṃ kṛtaniścayā
14 tato gāndhārarājasya putraḥ śakunir abhyayāt
svasāraṃ parayā lakṣmyā yuktām ādāya kauravān
15 dattvā sa bhaginīṃ vīro yathārhaṃ ca paricchadam
punar āyāt svanagaraṃ bhīṣmeṇa pratipūjitaḥ
16 gāndhāry api varārohā śīlācāra viceṣṭitaiḥ
tuṣṭiṃ kurūṇāṃ sarveṣāṃ janayām āsa bhārata
17 vṛttenārādhya tān sarvān pativrataparāyaṇā
vācāpi puruṣān anyān suvratā nānvakīrtayat
guṇaiḥ samuditaṃ samyag idaṃ naḥ prathitaṃ kulam
aty anyān pṛthivīpālān pṛthivyām adhirājyabhāk
2 rakṣitaṃ rājabhiḥ pūrvair dharmavidbhir mahātmabhiḥ
notsādam agamac cedaṃ kadā cid iha naḥ kulam
3 mayā ca satyavatyā ca kṛṣṇena ca mahātmanā
samavasthāpitaṃ bhūyo yuṣmāsu kulatantuṣu
4 vardhate tad idaṃ putra kulaṃ sāgaravad yathā
tathā mayā vidhātavyaṃ tvayā caiva viśeṣataḥ
5 śrūyate yādavī kanyā anurūpā kulasya naḥ
subalasyātmajā caiva tathā madreśvarasya ca
6 kulīnā rūpavatyaś ca nāthavatyaś ca sarvaśaḥ
ucitāś caiva saṃbandhe te 'smākaṃ kṣatriyarṣabhāḥ
7 manye varayitavyās tā ity ahaṃ dhīmatāṃ vara
saṃtānārthaṃ kulasyāsya yad vā vidura manyase
8 [v]
bhavān pitā bhavān mātā bhavān naḥ paramo guruḥ
tasmāt svayaṃ kulasyāsya vicārya kuru yad dhitam
9 [v]
atha śuśrāva viprebhyo gāndhārīṃ subalātmajām
ārādhya varadaṃ devaṃ bhaga netraharaṃ haram
gāndhārī kila putrāṇāṃ śataṃ lebhe varaṃ śubhā
10 iti śrutvā ca tattvena bhīṣmaḥ kurupitāmahaḥ
tato gāndhārarājasya preṣayām āsa bhārata
11 acakṣur iti tatrāsīt subalasya vicāraṇā
kulaṃ khyātiṃ ca vṛttaṃ ca buddhyā tu prasamīkṣya saḥ
dadau tāṃ dhṛtarāṣṭrāya gāndhārīṃ dharmacāriṇīm
12 gāndhārī tv api śuśrāva dhṛtarāṣṭram acakṣuṣam
ātmānaṃ ditsitaṃ cāsmai pitrā mātrā ca bhārata
13 tataḥ sā paṭṭam ādāya kṛtvā bahuguṇaṃ śubhā
babandha netre sve rājan pativrataparāyaṇā
nātyaśnīyāṃ patim aham ity evaṃ kṛtaniścayā
14 tato gāndhārarājasya putraḥ śakunir abhyayāt
svasāraṃ parayā lakṣmyā yuktām ādāya kauravān
15 dattvā sa bhaginīṃ vīro yathārhaṃ ca paricchadam
punar āyāt svanagaraṃ bhīṣmeṇa pratipūjitaḥ
16 gāndhāry api varārohā śīlācāra viceṣṭitaiḥ
tuṣṭiṃ kurūṇāṃ sarveṣāṃ janayām āsa bhārata
17 vṛttenārādhya tān sarvān pativrataparāyaṇā
vācāpi puruṣān anyān suvratā nānvakīrtayat
SECTION CIII
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'The unfortunate
Satyavati then became plunged in grief on account of her son. And after
performing with her daughters-in-law the funeral rites of the deceased,
consoled, as best she could, her weeping daughters-in-law and Bhishma, that
foremost of all wielders of weapons. And turning her eyes to religion, and to
the paternal and maternal lines (of the Kurus), she addressed Bhishma and said
'The funeral cake, the achievements, and the perpetuation of the line of the
virtuous and celebrated Santanu of Kuru's race, all now depend on thee. As the
attainment of heaven is inseparable from good deeds, as long life is
inseparable from truth and faith, so is virtue inseparable from thee. O virtuous
one, thou art well-acquainted, in detail and in the abstract, with the dictates
of virtue, with various Srutis, and with all the branches of the Vedas;
know very well that thou art equal unto Sukra and Angiras as regards firmness
in virtue, knowledge of the particular customs of families, and readiness
of inventions under difficulties. Therefore,
O foremost of virtuous men, relying on thee greatly, I shall appoint thee in a
certain matter. Hearing me, it behoveth thee to do my bidding. O bull among men,
my son and thy brother, endued with energy and dear unto thee, hath gone
childless to heaven while still a boy. These wives of thy brother, the amiable
daughters of the ruler of Kasi, possessing beauty and youth, have become
desirous of children. Therefore, O thou of mighty arms, at my command, raise
offspring on them for the perpetuation of our line. It behoveth thee to guard
virtue against loss. Install thyself on the throne and rule the kingdom of the
Bharatas. Wed thou duly a wife. Plunge not thy ancestors into hell.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Thus addressed
by his mother and friends and relatives, that oppressor of foes, the virtuous
Bhishma, gave this reply conformable to the dictates of virtue, 'O mother, what
thou sayest is certainly sanctioned by virtue. But thou knowest what my vow is
in the matter of begetting children. Thou knowest also all that transpired in
connection with thy dower. O Satyavati, I repeat the pledge I once gave, viz.,
I would renounce three worlds, the empire of heaven, anything that may be
greater than that, but truth I would never renounce. The earth may renounce its
scent, water may renounce its moisture, light may renounce its attribute of
exhibiting forms, air may renounce its attribute of touch, the sun may renounce
his glory, fire, its heat, the moon, his cooling rays, space, its capacity of
generating sound, the slayer of Vritra, his prowess, the god of justice, his
impartiality; but I cannot renounce truth.' Thus addressed by her son endued with wealth of
energy, Satyavati said unto Bhishma, 'O thou whose prowess is truth, I know of
thy firmness in truth. Thou canst, if so minded, create, by the help of thy
energy, three worlds other than those that exist. I know what thy vow was on my
account. But considering this emergency, bear thou the burden of the duty that
one oweth to his ancestors. O punisher of foes, act in such a way that the
lineal link may not be broken and our friends and relatives may not grieve.'
Thus urged by the miserable and weeping Satyavati speaking such words
inconsistent with virtue from grief at the loss of her son, Bhishma addressed
her again and said, 'O Queen, turn not thy eyes away from virtue. O, destroy us
not. Breach of truth by a Kshatriya is never applauded in our treatises on
religion. I shall soon tell thee, O Queen, what the established Kshatriya usage
is to which recourse may be had to prevent Santanu's line becoming extinct on
earth. Hearing me, reflect on what should be done in consultation with learned
priests and those that are acquainted with practices allowable in times of
emergency and distress, forgetting not at the same time what the ordinary
course of social conduct is.'"
Book
1
Chapter 104
1 [v]
śūro nāma yaduśreṣṭho vasudeva pitābhavat
tasya kanyā pṛthā nāma rūpeṇāsadṛśī bhuvi
2 paitṛṣvaseyāya sa tām anapatyāya vīryavān
agryam agre pratijñāya svasyāpatyasya vīryavān
3 agrajāteti tāṃ kanyām agryānugraha kāṅkṣiṇe
pradadau kuntibhojāya sakhā sakhye mahātmane
4 sā niyuktā pitur gehe devatātithipūjane
ugraṃ paryacarad ghoraṃ brāhmaṇaṃ saṃśitavratam
5 nigūḍha niścayaṃ dharme yaṃ taṃ durvāsasaṃ viduḥ
tam ugraṃ saṃśitātmānaṃ sarvayatnair atoṣayat
6 tasyai sa pradadau mantram āpad dharmānvavekṣayā
abhicārābhisaṃyuktam abravīc caiva tāṃ muniḥ
7 yaṃ yaṃ devaṃ tvam etena mantreṇāvāhayiṣyasi
tasya tasya prasādena putras tava bhaviṣyati
8 tathoktā sā tu vipreṇa tena kautūhalāt tadā
kanyā satī devam arkam ājuhāva yaśasvinī
9 sā dadarśa tam āyāntaṃ bhāskaraṃ lokabhāvanam
vismitā cānavadyāṅgī dṛṣṭvā tan mahad adbhutam
10 prakāśakarmā tapanas tasyāṃ garbhaṃ dadhau tataḥ
ajījanat tato vīraṃ sarvaśastrabhṛtāṃ varam
āmuktakavacaḥ śrīmān devagarbhaḥ śriyāvṛtaḥ
11 sahajaṃ kavacaṃ bibhrat kuṇḍaloddyotitānanaḥ
ajāyata sutaḥ karṇaḥ sarvalokeṣu viśrutaḥ
12 prādāc ca tasyāḥ kanyātvaṃ punaḥ sa paramadyutiḥ
dattvā ca dadatāṃ śreṣṭho divam ācakrame tataḥ
13 gūhamānāpacāraṃ taṃ bandhupakṣa bhayāt tadā
utsasarja jale kuntī taṃ kumāraṃ salakṣaṇam
14 tam utsṛṣṭaṃ tadā garbhaṃ rādhā bhartā mahāyaśāḥ
putratve kalpayām āsa sabhāryaḥ sūtanandanaḥ
15 nāmadheyaṃ ca cakrāte tasya bālasya tāv ubhau
vasunā saha jāto 'yaṃ vasu ṣeṇo bhavatv iti
16 sa vardhāmāno balavān sarvāstreṣūdyato 'bhavat
ā pṛṣṭhatāpād ādityam upatasthe sa vīryavān
17 yasmin kāle japann āste sa vīraḥ satyasaṃgaraḥ
nādeyaṃ brāhmaṇeṣv āsīt tasmin kāle mahātmanaḥ
18 tam indro brāhmaṇo bhūtvā bhikṣārthaṃ bhūtabhāvanaḥ
kuṇḍale prārthayām āsa kavacaṃ ca mahādyutiḥ
19 utkṛtya vimanāḥ svāṅgāt kavacaṃ rudhirasravam
karṇas tu kuṇḍale chittvā prāyacchat sa kṛtāñjaliḥ
20 śaktiṃ tasmai dadau śakro vismito vākyam abravīt
devāsuramanuṣyāṇāṃ gandharvoragarakṣasām
yasmai kṣepsyasi ruṣṭaḥ san so 'nayā na bhaviṣyati
21 purā nāma tu tasyāsīd vasu ṣeṇa iti śrutam
tato vaikartanaḥ karṇaḥ karmaṇā tena so 'bhavat
śūro nāma yaduśreṣṭho vasudeva pitābhavat
tasya kanyā pṛthā nāma rūpeṇāsadṛśī bhuvi
2 paitṛṣvaseyāya sa tām anapatyāya vīryavān
agryam agre pratijñāya svasyāpatyasya vīryavān
3 agrajāteti tāṃ kanyām agryānugraha kāṅkṣiṇe
pradadau kuntibhojāya sakhā sakhye mahātmane
4 sā niyuktā pitur gehe devatātithipūjane
ugraṃ paryacarad ghoraṃ brāhmaṇaṃ saṃśitavratam
5 nigūḍha niścayaṃ dharme yaṃ taṃ durvāsasaṃ viduḥ
tam ugraṃ saṃśitātmānaṃ sarvayatnair atoṣayat
6 tasyai sa pradadau mantram āpad dharmānvavekṣayā
abhicārābhisaṃyuktam abravīc caiva tāṃ muniḥ
7 yaṃ yaṃ devaṃ tvam etena mantreṇāvāhayiṣyasi
tasya tasya prasādena putras tava bhaviṣyati
8 tathoktā sā tu vipreṇa tena kautūhalāt tadā
kanyā satī devam arkam ājuhāva yaśasvinī
9 sā dadarśa tam āyāntaṃ bhāskaraṃ lokabhāvanam
vismitā cānavadyāṅgī dṛṣṭvā tan mahad adbhutam
10 prakāśakarmā tapanas tasyāṃ garbhaṃ dadhau tataḥ
ajījanat tato vīraṃ sarvaśastrabhṛtāṃ varam
āmuktakavacaḥ śrīmān devagarbhaḥ śriyāvṛtaḥ
11 sahajaṃ kavacaṃ bibhrat kuṇḍaloddyotitānanaḥ
ajāyata sutaḥ karṇaḥ sarvalokeṣu viśrutaḥ
12 prādāc ca tasyāḥ kanyātvaṃ punaḥ sa paramadyutiḥ
dattvā ca dadatāṃ śreṣṭho divam ācakrame tataḥ
13 gūhamānāpacāraṃ taṃ bandhupakṣa bhayāt tadā
utsasarja jale kuntī taṃ kumāraṃ salakṣaṇam
14 tam utsṛṣṭaṃ tadā garbhaṃ rādhā bhartā mahāyaśāḥ
putratve kalpayām āsa sabhāryaḥ sūtanandanaḥ
15 nāmadheyaṃ ca cakrāte tasya bālasya tāv ubhau
vasunā saha jāto 'yaṃ vasu ṣeṇo bhavatv iti
16 sa vardhāmāno balavān sarvāstreṣūdyato 'bhavat
ā pṛṣṭhatāpād ādityam upatasthe sa vīryavān
17 yasmin kāle japann āste sa vīraḥ satyasaṃgaraḥ
nādeyaṃ brāhmaṇeṣv āsīt tasmin kāle mahātmanaḥ
18 tam indro brāhmaṇo bhūtvā bhikṣārthaṃ bhūtabhāvanaḥ
kuṇḍale prārthayām āsa kavacaṃ ca mahādyutiḥ
19 utkṛtya vimanāḥ svāṅgāt kavacaṃ rudhirasravam
karṇas tu kuṇḍale chittvā prāyacchat sa kṛtāñjaliḥ
20 śaktiṃ tasmai dadau śakro vismito vākyam abravīt
devāsuramanuṣyāṇāṃ gandharvoragarakṣasām
yasmai kṣepsyasi ruṣṭaḥ san so 'nayā na bhaviṣyati
21 purā nāma tu tasyāsīd vasu ṣeṇa iti śrutam
tato vaikartanaḥ karṇaḥ karmaṇā tena so 'bhavat
SECTION CIV
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Bhishma continued, 'In olden days,
Rama, the son of Jamadagni, in anger at the death of his father, slew with his
battle axe the king of the Haihayas. And Rama, by cutting off the thousand arms
of Arjuna (the Haihaya king), achieved a most difficult feat in the world. Not
content with this, he set out on his chariot for the conquest of the world, and
taking up his bow he cast around his mighty weapons to exterminate the
Kshatriyas. And the illustrious scion of Bhrigu's race, by means of his swift
arrows annihilated the Kshatriya tribe one and twenty times.
"And when the earth was thus deprived of
Kshatriyas by the great Rishi, the Kshatriya ladies all over the land
had offspring raised by Brahmanas skilled in the Vedas. It has been said
in the Vedas that the sons so raised belongeth to him that had married
the mother. And the Kshatriya ladies went in unto the Brahamanas not lustfully
but from motives of virtue. Indeed, it was thus that the Kshatriya race was
revived.
"In this connection there is another old
history that I will recite to you. There was in olden days a wise Rishi
of the name of Utathya. He had a wife of the name Mamata whom he dearly loved.
One day Utathya's younger brother Vrihaspati, the priest of the celestials,
endued with great energy, approached Mamata. The latter, however, told her
husband's younger brother--that foremost of eloquent men--that she had
conceived from her connection with his elder brother and that, therefore, he
should not then seek for the consummation of his wishes. She continued, 'O
illustrious Vrihaspati, the child that I have conceived hath studied in his
mother's womb the Vedas with the six Angas, Semen tuum frustra
perdi non potest. How can then this womb of mine afford room for two
children at a time? Therefore, it behoveth thee not to seek for the
consummation of thy desire at such a time. Thus addressed by her, Vrihaspati,
though possessed of great wisdom, succeeded not in suppressing his desire. Quum
auten jam cum illa coiturus esset, the child in the womb then addressed him
and said, 'O father, cease from thy attempt. There is no space here for two. O
illustrious one, the room is small. I have occupied it first. Semen tuum
perdi non potest. It behoveth thee not to afflict me.' But Vrihaspati
without listening to what that child in the womb said, sought the embraces of
Mamata possessing the most beautiful pair of eyes. Ille tamen Muni qui in
venture erat punctum temporis quo humor vitalis jam emissum iret providens,
viam per quam semen intrare posset pedibus obstruxit. Semen ita exhisum,
excidit et in terram projectumest. And the illustrious Vrihaspati,
beholding this, became indignant, and reproached Utathya's child and cursed
him, saying, 'Because thou hast spoken to me in the way thou hast at a time of
pleasure that is sought after by all creatures,
perpetual darkness shall overtake thee.' And
from this curse of the illustrious Vrishaspati Utathya's child who was equal
unto Vrihaspati in energy, was born blind and came to be called Dirghatamas
(enveloped in perpetual darkness). And the wise Dirghatamas, possessed of a
knowledge of the Vedas, though born blind, succeeded yet by virtue of
his learning, in obtaining for a wife a young and handsome Brahmana maiden of
the name of Pradweshi. And having married her, the illustrious Dirghatamas, for
the expansion of Utathya's race, begat upon her several children with Gautama
as their eldest. These children, however, were all given to covetousness and
folly. The virtuous and illustrious Dirghatamas possessing complete mastery
over the Vedas, soon after learnt from Surabhi's son the practices of
their order and fearlessly betook himself to those practices, regarding them
with reverence. (For shame is the creature of sin and can never be where there
is purity of intention). Then those best of Munis that dwelt in the same
asylum, beholding him transgress the limits of propriety became indignant,
seeing sin where sin was not. And they said, 'O, this man, transgresseth the
limit of propriety. No longer doth he deserve a place amongst us. Therefore,
shall we all cast this sinful wretch off.' And they said many other things
regarding the Muni Dirghatamas. And his wife, too, having obtained
children, became indignant with him.
"The husband then addressing his wife
Pradweshi, said, 'Why is it that thou also hast been dissatisfied with me?' His
wife answered, 'The husband is called the Bhartri because he supporteth
the wife. He is called Pati because he protecteth her. But thou art
neither, to me! O thou of great ascetic merit, on the other hand, thou hast
been blind from birth, it is I who have supported thee and thy children. I
shall not do so in future.'
"Hearing these words of his wife, the Rishi
became indignant and said unto her and her children, 'Take me unto the
Kshatriyas and thou shalt then be rich.' His wife replied (by saying), 'I
desire not wealth that may be procured by thee, for that can never bring me
happiness. O best of Brahmanas, do as thou likest. I shall not be able to
maintain thee as before.' At these words of his wife, Dirghatamas said, 'I lay
down from this day as a rule that every woman shall have to adhere to one
husband for her life. Be the husband dead or alive, it shall not be lawful for
a woman to have connection with another. And she who may have such connection
shall certainly be regarded as fallen. A woman without husband shall always be
liable to be sinful. And even if she be wealthy she shall not be able to enjoy
that wealth truly. Calumny and evil report shall ever dog her.' Hearing these
words of her husband Pradweshi became very angry, and commanded her sons,
saying, 'Throw him into the waters of Ganga!' And at the command of their
mother, the wicked Gautama and his brothers, those slaves of covetousness and
folly, exclaiming, 'Indeed, why should we support this old man?--'tied the Muni
to a raft and committing
him to the mercy of the stream returned home
without compunction. The blind old man drifting along the stream on that raft,
passed through the territories of many kings. One day a king named Vali
conversant with every duty went to the Ganges to perform his ablutions. And as
the monarch was thus engaged, the raft to which the Rishi was tied,
approached him. And as it came, the king took the old man. The virtuous Vali,
ever devoted to truth, then learning who the man was that was thus saved by
him, chose him for raising up offspring. And Vali said, 'O illustrious one, it
behoveth thee to raise upon my wife a few sons that shall be virtuous and
wise.' Thus addressed, the Rishi endued with great energy, expressed his
willingness. Thereupon king Vali sent his wife Sudeshna unto him. But the queen
knowing that the latter was blind and old went not unto him, she sent unto him
her nurse. And upon that Sudra woman the virtuous Rishi of passions
under full control begat eleven children of whom Kakshivat was the eldest. And
beholding those eleven sons with Kakshivat as the eldest, who had studied all
the Vedas and who like Rishis were utterers of Brahma and were
possessed of great power, king Vali one day asked the Rishi saying, 'Are
these children mine?' The Rishi replied, 'No, they are mine. Kakshivat
and others have been begotten by me upon a Sudra woman. Thy unfortunate queen
Sudeshna, seeing me blind and old, insulted me by not coming herself but
sending unto me, instead, her nurse.' The king then pacified that best of Rishis
and sent unto him his queen Sudeshna. The Rishi by merely touching her
person said to her, 'Thou shalt have five children named Anga, Vanga, Kalinga,
Pundra and Suhma, who shall be like unto Surya (Sun) himself in glory. And
after their names as many countries shall be known on earth. It is after their
names that their dominions have come to be called Anga, Vanga, Kalinga, Pundra
and Suhma.'
"It was thus that the line of Vali was
perpetuated, in days of old, by a great Rishi. And it was thus also that
many mighty bowmen and great car-warriors wedded to virtue, sprung in the
Kshatriya race from the seed of Brahmanas. Hearing this, O mother, do as thou
likest, as regards the matter in hand.'"
Book
1
Chapter 105
1 [v]
rūpasattvaguṇopetā dharmārāmā mahāvratā
duhitā kuntibhojasya kṛte pitrā svayaṃvare
2 siṃhadaṃṣṭraṃ gajaskandham ṛṣabhākṣaṃ mahābalam
bhūmipāla sahasrāṇāṃ madhye pāṇḍum avindata
3 sa tayā kuntibhojasya duhitrā kurunandanaḥ
yuyuje 'mitasaubhāgyaḥ paulomyā maghavān iva
4 yātvā devavratenāpi madrāṇāṃ puṭabhedanam
viśrutā triṣu lokeṣu mādrī madrapateḥ sutā
5 sarvarājasu vikhyātā rūpeṇāsadṛśī bhuvi
pāṇḍor arthe parikrītā dhanena mahatā tadā
vivāhaṃ kārayām āsa bhīṣmaḥ pāṇḍor mahātmanaḥ
6 siṃhoraskaṃ gajaskandham ṛṣabhākṣaṃ manasvinam
pāṇḍuṃ dṛṣṭvā naravyāghraṃ vyasmayanta narā bhuvi
7 kṛtodvāhas tataḥ pāṇḍur balotsāha samanvitaḥ
jigīṣamāṇo vasudhāṃ yayau śatrūn anekaśaḥ
8 pūrvam āgaskṛto gatvā daśārṇāḥ samare jitāḥ
pāṇḍunā narasiṃhena kauravāṇāṃ yaśobhṛtā
9 tataḥ senām upādāya pāṇḍur nānāvidha dhvajām
prabhūtahastyaśvarathāṃ padātigaṇasaṃkulām
10 āgaskṛt sarvavīrāṇāṃ vairī sarvamahībhṛtām
goptā magadha rāṣṭrasya dārvo rājagṛhe hataḥ
11 tataḥ kośaṃ samādāya vāhanāni balāni ca
pāṇḍunā mithilāṃ gatvā videhāḥ samare jitāḥ
12 tathā kāśiṣu suhmeṣu puṇḍreṣu bharatarṣabha
svabāhubalavīryeṇa kurūṇām akarod yaśaḥ
13 taṃ śaraughamahājvālam astrārciṣam ariṃdamam
pāṇḍupāvakam āsādya vyadahyanta narādhipāḥ
14 te sasenāḥ sasenena vidhvaṃsitabalā nṛpāḥ
pāṇḍunā vaśagāḥ kṛtvā karakarmasu yojitāḥ
15 tena te nirjitāḥ sarve pṛthivyāṃ sarvapārthivāḥ
tam ekaṃ menire śūraṃ deveṣv iva puraṃdaram
16 taṃ kṛtāñjalayaḥ sarve praṇatā vasudhādhipāḥ
upājagmur dhanaṃ gṛhya ratnāni vividhāni ca
17 maṇimuktā pravālaṃ ca suvarṇaṃ rajataṃ tathā
goratnāny aśvaratnāni ratharatnāni kuñjarān
18 kharoṣṭramahiṣāṃś caiva yac ca kiṃ cid ajāvikam
tat sarvaṃ pratijagrāha rājā nāgapurādhipaḥ
19 tad ādāya yayau pāṇḍuḥ punar muditavāhanaḥ
harṣayiṣyan svarāṣṭrāṇi puraṃ ca gajasāhvayam
20 śaṃtano rājasiṃhasya bharatasya ca dhīmataḥ
pranaṣṭaḥ kīrtijaḥ śabdaḥ pāṇḍunā punar uddhṛtaḥ
21 ye purā kuru rāṣṭrāṇi jahruḥ kuru dhanāni ca
te nāgapurasiṃhena pāṇḍunā karadāḥ kṛtāḥ
22 ity abhāṣanta rājāno rājāmātyāś ca saṃgatāḥ
pratītamanaso hṛṣṭāḥ paurajānapadaiḥ saha
23 pratyudyayus taṃ saṃprāptaṃ sarve bhīṣma purogamāḥ
te nadūram ivādhvānaṃ gatvā nāgapurālayāḥ
āvṛtaṃ dadṛśur lokaṃ hṛṣṭā bahuvidhair janaiḥ
24 nānā yānasamānītai ratnair uccāvacais tathā
hastyaśvaratharatnaiś ca gobhir uṣṭrair athāvikaiḥ
nāntaṃ dadṛśur āsādya bhīṣmeṇa saha kauravāḥ
25 so 'bhivādya pituḥ pādau kausalyānandavardhanaḥ
yathārhaṃ mānayām āsa paurajānapadān api
26 pramṛdya pararāṣṭrāṇi kṛtārthaṃ punarāgatam
putram āsādya bhīṣmas tu harṣād aśrūṇy avartayat
27 sa tūryaśatasaṃghānāṃ bherīṇāṃ ca mahāsvanaiḥ
harṣayan sarvaśaḥ paurān viveśa gajasāhvayam
rūpasattvaguṇopetā dharmārāmā mahāvratā
duhitā kuntibhojasya kṛte pitrā svayaṃvare
2 siṃhadaṃṣṭraṃ gajaskandham ṛṣabhākṣaṃ mahābalam
bhūmipāla sahasrāṇāṃ madhye pāṇḍum avindata
3 sa tayā kuntibhojasya duhitrā kurunandanaḥ
yuyuje 'mitasaubhāgyaḥ paulomyā maghavān iva
4 yātvā devavratenāpi madrāṇāṃ puṭabhedanam
viśrutā triṣu lokeṣu mādrī madrapateḥ sutā
5 sarvarājasu vikhyātā rūpeṇāsadṛśī bhuvi
pāṇḍor arthe parikrītā dhanena mahatā tadā
vivāhaṃ kārayām āsa bhīṣmaḥ pāṇḍor mahātmanaḥ
6 siṃhoraskaṃ gajaskandham ṛṣabhākṣaṃ manasvinam
pāṇḍuṃ dṛṣṭvā naravyāghraṃ vyasmayanta narā bhuvi
7 kṛtodvāhas tataḥ pāṇḍur balotsāha samanvitaḥ
jigīṣamāṇo vasudhāṃ yayau śatrūn anekaśaḥ
8 pūrvam āgaskṛto gatvā daśārṇāḥ samare jitāḥ
pāṇḍunā narasiṃhena kauravāṇāṃ yaśobhṛtā
9 tataḥ senām upādāya pāṇḍur nānāvidha dhvajām
prabhūtahastyaśvarathāṃ padātigaṇasaṃkulām
10 āgaskṛt sarvavīrāṇāṃ vairī sarvamahībhṛtām
goptā magadha rāṣṭrasya dārvo rājagṛhe hataḥ
11 tataḥ kośaṃ samādāya vāhanāni balāni ca
pāṇḍunā mithilāṃ gatvā videhāḥ samare jitāḥ
12 tathā kāśiṣu suhmeṣu puṇḍreṣu bharatarṣabha
svabāhubalavīryeṇa kurūṇām akarod yaśaḥ
13 taṃ śaraughamahājvālam astrārciṣam ariṃdamam
pāṇḍupāvakam āsādya vyadahyanta narādhipāḥ
14 te sasenāḥ sasenena vidhvaṃsitabalā nṛpāḥ
pāṇḍunā vaśagāḥ kṛtvā karakarmasu yojitāḥ
15 tena te nirjitāḥ sarve pṛthivyāṃ sarvapārthivāḥ
tam ekaṃ menire śūraṃ deveṣv iva puraṃdaram
16 taṃ kṛtāñjalayaḥ sarve praṇatā vasudhādhipāḥ
upājagmur dhanaṃ gṛhya ratnāni vividhāni ca
17 maṇimuktā pravālaṃ ca suvarṇaṃ rajataṃ tathā
goratnāny aśvaratnāni ratharatnāni kuñjarān
18 kharoṣṭramahiṣāṃś caiva yac ca kiṃ cid ajāvikam
tat sarvaṃ pratijagrāha rājā nāgapurādhipaḥ
19 tad ādāya yayau pāṇḍuḥ punar muditavāhanaḥ
harṣayiṣyan svarāṣṭrāṇi puraṃ ca gajasāhvayam
20 śaṃtano rājasiṃhasya bharatasya ca dhīmataḥ
pranaṣṭaḥ kīrtijaḥ śabdaḥ pāṇḍunā punar uddhṛtaḥ
21 ye purā kuru rāṣṭrāṇi jahruḥ kuru dhanāni ca
te nāgapurasiṃhena pāṇḍunā karadāḥ kṛtāḥ
22 ity abhāṣanta rājāno rājāmātyāś ca saṃgatāḥ
pratītamanaso hṛṣṭāḥ paurajānapadaiḥ saha
23 pratyudyayus taṃ saṃprāptaṃ sarve bhīṣma purogamāḥ
te nadūram ivādhvānaṃ gatvā nāgapurālayāḥ
āvṛtaṃ dadṛśur lokaṃ hṛṣṭā bahuvidhair janaiḥ
24 nānā yānasamānītai ratnair uccāvacais tathā
hastyaśvaratharatnaiś ca gobhir uṣṭrair athāvikaiḥ
nāntaṃ dadṛśur āsādya bhīṣmeṇa saha kauravāḥ
25 so 'bhivādya pituḥ pādau kausalyānandavardhanaḥ
yathārhaṃ mānayām āsa paurajānapadān api
26 pramṛdya pararāṣṭrāṇi kṛtārthaṃ punarāgatam
putram āsādya bhīṣmas tu harṣād aśrūṇy avartayat
27 sa tūryaśatasaṃghānāṃ bherīṇāṃ ca mahāsvanaiḥ
harṣayan sarvaśaḥ paurān viveśa gajasāhvayam
SECTION CV
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Bhishma, continued, 'Listen, O mother,
to me as I indicate the means by which the Bharata line may be perpetuated. Let
an accomplished Brahmana be invited by an offer of wealth, and let him raise
offspring upon the wives of Vichitravirya.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Satyavati,
then, smiling softly and in voice broken in bashfulness, addressed Bhishma
saying, 'O Bharata of mighty
arms, what thou sayest is true. From my
confidence in thee I shall now indicate the means of perpetuating our line.
Thou shall not be able to reject it, being conversant, as thou art, with the
practices permitted in seasons of distress. In our race, thou art Virtue, and
thou art Truth, and thou art, too, our sole refuge. Therefore hearing what I
say truly, do what may be proper.
"My father was a virtuous man. For
virtue's sake he had kept a (ferry) boat. One day, in the prime of my youth, I
went to ply that boat. It so happened that the great and wise Rishi
Parasara, that foremost of all virtuous men, came, and betook himself to my
boat for crossing the Yamuna. As I was rowing him across the river, the Rishi
became excited with desire and began to address me in soft words. The fear of
my father was uppermost in my mind. But the terror of the Rishi's curse
at last prevailed. And having obtained from him a precious boon, I could not
refuse his solicitations. The Rishi by his energy brought me under his
complete control, and gratified his desire then and there, having first
enveloped the region in a thick fog. Before this there was a revolting fishy
odour in my body; but the Rishi dispelled it and gave me my present
fragrance. The Rishi also told me that by bringing forth his child in an
island of the river, I would still continue (to be) a virgin. And the child of
Parasara so born of me in my maidenhood hath become a great Rishi endued
with large ascetic powers and known by the name of Dwaipayana (the
island-born). That illustrious Rishi having by his ascetic power divided
the Vedas into four parts hath come to be called on earth by the name of
Vyasa (the divider or arranger), and for his dark colour, Krishna (the
dark). Truthful in speech, free from passion, a mighty ascetic who hath burnt
all his sins, he went away with his father immediately after his birth.
Appointed by me and thee also, that Rishi of incomparable splendour will
certainly beget good children upon the wives of thy brother. He told me when he
went away, 'Mother, think of me when thou art in difficulty.' I will now call
him up, if thou, O Bhishma of mighty arms so desirest. If thou art willing, O
Bhishma, I am sure that great ascetic will beget children upon Vichitravirya's
field.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Mention being
made of the great Rishi, Bhishma with joined palms said, 'That man is
truly intelligent who fixes his eyes judiciously on virtue, profit, and
pleasure, and who after reflecting with patience, acteth in such a way that
virtue may lead to future virtue, profit to future profit and pleasure to
future pleasure. Therefore, that which hath been said by thee and which,
besides being beneficial to us, is consistent with virtue, is certainly the
best advice and hath my full approval.' And when Bhishma had said this, O thou
of Kuru's race, Kali (Satyavati) thought of the Muni Dwaipayana and
Dwaipayana who was then engaged in interpreting the Vedas, learning that
he was being called up by his mother, came instantly unto her without anybody's
knowing it.
[paragraph continues] Satayavati then duly greeted her son and embraced him
with arms, bathing him in her tears, for the daughter of the fisherman wept
bitterly at the sight of her son after so long a time. And her first son, the
great Vyasa, beholding her weeping, washed her with cool water, and bowing unto
her, said, 'I have come, O mother, to fulfil thy wishes. Therefore, O virtuous
one, command me without delay. I shall accomplish thy desire.' The family
priest of the Bharatas then worshipped the great Rishi duly, and the
latter accepted the offerings of worship, uttering the usual mantras.
And gratified with the worship he received, he took his seat. Satyavati,
beholding him seated at his ease, after the usual inquiries, addressed him and
said, 'O learned one, sons derive their birth both from the father and the
mother. They are, therefore, the common property of both parents. There cannot
be the least doubt about it that the mother, hath as much power over them as
the father. As thou art, indeed, my eldest son according to the ordinance, O Brahmarshi,
so is Vichitravirya my youngest son. And as Bhishma is Vichitravirya's brother
on the father's side, so art thou his brother on the same mother's side. I do
not know what you may think, but this is what, O son, I think. This Bhishma,
the son of Santanu, devoted to truth, doth not, for the sake, of truth,
entertain the desire of either begetting children or ruling the kingdom.
Therefore, from affection for thy brother Vichitravirya, for the perpetuation
of our dynasty, for the sake of this Bhishma's request and my command, for
kindness to all creatures, for the protection of the people and from the
liberality of thy heart, O sinless one, it behoveth thee to do what I say. Thy
younger brother hath left two widows like unto the daughters of the celestials
themselves, endued with youth and great beauty. For the sake of virtue and
religion, they have become desirous of offspring. Thou art the fittest person
to be appointed. Therefore beget upon them children worthy of our race and for
the continuance of our line.'
"Vyasa, hearing this, said, 'O Satyavati,
thou knowest what virtue is both in respect of this life and the other. O thou
of great wisdom, thy affections also are set on virtue. Therefore, at thy
command, making virtue my motive, I shall do what thou desirest. Indeed, this
practice that is conformable to the true and eternal religion is known to me, I
shall give unto my brother children that shall be like unto Mitra and Varuna.
Let the ladies then duly observe for one full year the vow I indicate. They
shall then be purified. No women shall ever approach me without having observed
a rigid vow.'
"Satyavati then said, 'O sinless one, it
must be as thou sayest. Take such steps that the ladies may conceive
immediately. In a kingdom where there is no king, the people perish from want
of protection; sacrifices and other holy acts are suspended; the clouds send no
showers; and the gods disappear. How can a kingdom be protected that hath no
king? Therefore, see thou that the ladies conceive. Bhishma will watch over the
children
as long as they are in their mother's wombs.
"Vyasa replied, 'If I am to give unto my
brother children so unseasonably, then let the ladies bear my ugliness. That in
itself shall, in their case, be the austerest of penances. If the princess of
Kosala can bear my strong odour, my ugly and grim visage, my attire and body,
she shall then conceive an excellent child.'"
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Having spoken
thus unto Satyavati, Vyasa of great energy addressed her and said, 'Let the
princess of Kosala clad in clean attire and checked with ornaments wait for me
in her bed-chamber.' Saying this, the Rishi disappeared, Satyavati then
went to her daughter-in-law and seeing her in private spoke to her these words
of beneficial and virtuous import, 'O princess of Kosala, listen to what I say.
It is consistent with virtue. The dynasty of the Bharatas hath become extinct
from my misfortune. Beholding my affliction and the extinction of his paternal
line, the wise Bhishma, impelled also by the desire of perpetuating our race,
hath made me a suggestion, which suggestion, however, for its accomplishment is
dependent on thee. Accomplish it, O daughter, and restore the lost line of the
Bharatas. O thou of fair hips, bring thou forth a child equal in splendour unto
the chief of the celestials. He shall bear the onerous burden of this our
hereditary kingdom.'
"Satyavati having succeeded with great
difficulty in procuring the assent of her virtuous daughter-in-law to her
proposal which was not inconsistent with virtue, then fed Brahmanas and Rishis
and numberless guests who arrived on die occasion.'"
Book
1
Chapter 106
[vai]
dhṛtarāṣṭrābhyanujñātaḥ svabāhuvijitaṃ dhanam
bhīṣmāya satyavatyai ca mātre copajahāra saḥ
2 vidurāya ca vai pāṇḍuḥ preṣayām āsa tad dhanam
suhṛdaś cāpi dharmātmā dhanena samatarpayat
3 tataḥ satyavatīṃ bhīṣmaḥ kausalyāṃ ca yaśasvinīm
śubhaiḥ pāṇḍujitai ratnais toṣayām āsa bhārata
4 nananda mātā kausalyā tam apratimatejasam
jayantam iva paulomī pariṣvajya nararṣabham
5 tasya vīrasya vikrāntaiḥ sahasraśatadakṣiṇaiḥ
aśvamedha śatair īje dhṛtarāṣṭro mahāmakhaiḥ
6 saṃprayuktaś ca kuntyā ca mādryā ca bharatarṣabha
jitatandrīs tadā pāṇḍur babhūva vanagocaraḥ
7 hitvā prāsādanilayaṃ śubhāni śayanāni ca
araṇyanityaḥ satataṃ babhūva mṛgayā paraḥ
8 sa caran dakṣiṇaṃ pārśvaṃ ramyaṃ himavato gireḥ
uvāsa giripṛṣṭheṣu mahāśālavaneṣu ca
9 rarāja kuntyā mādryā ca pāṇḍuḥ saha vane vasan
kareṇvor iva madhyasthaḥ śrīmān pauraṃdaro gajaḥ
10 bhārataṃ saha bhāryābhyāṃ bāṇakhaḍgadhanurdharam
vicitrakavacaṃ vīraṃ paramāstra vidaṃ nṛpam
devo 'yam ity amanyanta carantaṃ vanavāsinaḥ
11 tasya kāmāṃś ca bhogāṃś ca narā nityam atandritāḥ
upajahrur vanānteṣu dhṛtarāṣṭreṇa coditāḥ
12 atha pāraśavīṃ kanyāṃ devalasya mahīpateḥ
rūpayauvana saṃpannāṃ sa śuśrāvāpagā sutaḥ
13 tatas tu varayitvā tām ānāyya puruṣarṣabhaḥ
vivāhaṃ kārayām āsa vidurasya mahāmateḥ
14 tasyāṃ cotpādayām āsa viduraḥ kurunandanaḥ
putrān vinayasaṃpannān ātmanaḥ sadṛśān guṇaiḥ
dhṛtarāṣṭrābhyanujñātaḥ svabāhuvijitaṃ dhanam
bhīṣmāya satyavatyai ca mātre copajahāra saḥ
2 vidurāya ca vai pāṇḍuḥ preṣayām āsa tad dhanam
suhṛdaś cāpi dharmātmā dhanena samatarpayat
3 tataḥ satyavatīṃ bhīṣmaḥ kausalyāṃ ca yaśasvinīm
śubhaiḥ pāṇḍujitai ratnais toṣayām āsa bhārata
4 nananda mātā kausalyā tam apratimatejasam
jayantam iva paulomī pariṣvajya nararṣabham
5 tasya vīrasya vikrāntaiḥ sahasraśatadakṣiṇaiḥ
aśvamedha śatair īje dhṛtarāṣṭro mahāmakhaiḥ
6 saṃprayuktaś ca kuntyā ca mādryā ca bharatarṣabha
jitatandrīs tadā pāṇḍur babhūva vanagocaraḥ
7 hitvā prāsādanilayaṃ śubhāni śayanāni ca
araṇyanityaḥ satataṃ babhūva mṛgayā paraḥ
8 sa caran dakṣiṇaṃ pārśvaṃ ramyaṃ himavato gireḥ
uvāsa giripṛṣṭheṣu mahāśālavaneṣu ca
9 rarāja kuntyā mādryā ca pāṇḍuḥ saha vane vasan
kareṇvor iva madhyasthaḥ śrīmān pauraṃdaro gajaḥ
10 bhārataṃ saha bhāryābhyāṃ bāṇakhaḍgadhanurdharam
vicitrakavacaṃ vīraṃ paramāstra vidaṃ nṛpam
devo 'yam ity amanyanta carantaṃ vanavāsinaḥ
11 tasya kāmāṃś ca bhogāṃś ca narā nityam atandritāḥ
upajahrur vanānteṣu dhṛtarāṣṭreṇa coditāḥ
12 atha pāraśavīṃ kanyāṃ devalasya mahīpateḥ
rūpayauvana saṃpannāṃ sa śuśrāvāpagā sutaḥ
13 tatas tu varayitvā tām ānāyya puruṣarṣabhaḥ
vivāhaṃ kārayām āsa vidurasya mahāmateḥ
14 tasyāṃ cotpādayām āsa viduraḥ kurunandanaḥ
putrān vinayasaṃpannān ātmanaḥ sadṛśān guṇaiḥ
SECTION CVI
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'Soon after the
monthly season of the princess of Kosala had been over, Satyavati, purifying
her daughter-in-law with a bath, led her into the sleeping apartment. There
seating her upon a luxurious bed, she addressed her, saying, 'O Princess of
Kosala, thy husband hath an elder brother who shall this day enter thy womb as
thy child. Wait for him tonight without dropping off to sleep.' Hearing these
words of her mother-in-law, the amiable princess, as she lay on her bed, began
to think of Bhishma and the other elders of the Kuru race. Then the Rishi
of truthful speech, who had given his promise in respect of Amvika (the eldest
of the princesses) in the first instance, entered her chamber while the lamp
was burning. The princess, seeing his dark visage, his matted locks of copper
hue, blazing eyes, his grim beard, closed her eyes in fear. The Rishi,
from desire of accomplishing his mother's wishes, however knew her. But the
latter, struck with fear, opened not her eyes even once to look at him. And
when Vyasa came out, he was met by his mother, who
asked him, 'Shall the princess have an
accomplished son?' Hearing her, he replied, 'The son of the princess she will
bring forth shall be equal in might unto ten thousand elephants. He will be an
illustrious royal sage, possessed of great learning and intelligence and
energy. The high-souled one shall have in his time a century of sons. But from
the fault of his mother he shall be blind 'At these words of her son, Satyavati
said, 'O thou of ascetic wealth, how can one that is blind become a monarch
worthy of the Kurus? How can one that is blind become the protector of his
relatives and family, and the glory of his father's race? It behoveth thee to
give another king unto the Kurus.' Saying, 'So be it,' Vyasa went away. And the
first princess of Kosala in due time brought forth a blind son.
"Soon after Satyavati, O chastiser of
foes, summoned Vyasa, after having secured the assent of her daughter-in-law.
Vyasa came according to his promise, and approached, as before, the second wife
of his brother. And Ambalika beholding the Rishi, became pale with fear
And, O Bharata, beholding her so afflicted and pale with fear, Vyasa addressed
her and said, 'Because thou hast been pale with fear at the sight of my grim
visage, therefore, thy child shall be pale in complexion. O thou of handsome
face, the name also thy child shall bear will be Pandu (the pale).'
'Saying this, the illustrious and best of Rishis came out of her
chamber. And as he came out, he was met by his mother who asked him about the
would-be-child. The Rishi told her that the child would be of pale
complexion and known by the name of Pandu. Satyavati again begged of the Rishi
another child, and the Rishi told her in reply, 'So be it.' Ambalika,
then, when her time came, brought forth a son of pale complexion. Blazing with
beauty the child was endued with all auspicious marks. Indeed, it was this
child who afterwards became the father of those mighty archers, the Pandavas.
"Some time after, when the oldest of
Vichitravirya's widows again had her monthly season, she was solicited by
Satyavati to approach Vyasa once again. Possessed of beauty like a daughter of
a celestial, the princess refused to do her mother-in-law's bidding,
remembering the grim visage and strong odour of the Rishi. She, however,
sent unto him, a maid of hers, endued with the beauty of an Apsara and
decked with her own ornaments. And when the Vyasa arrived, the maid rose up and
saluted him. And she waited upon him respectfully and took her seat near him
when asked. And, O king, the great Rishi of rigid vows, was well-pleased with
her, and when he rose to go away, he addressed her and said, 'Amiable one, thou
shalt no longer be a slave. Thy child also shall be greatly fortunate and
virtuous, and the foremost of all intelligent men on earth!' And, O king, the
son thus begotten upon her by Krishna-Dwaipayana was afterwards known by the
name of Vidura. He was thus the brother of Dhritarashtra and the illustrious
Pandu. And Vidura was free from desire and passion and was conversant with the
rules of government, and was the god of justice born on earth under the curse
of the illustrious Rishi Mandavya.
[paragraph continues] And Krishna-Dwaipayana, when he met his mother as
before, informed her as to how he had been deceived by the seniormost of the
princesses and how he had begotten a son upon a Sudra woman. And having spoken
thus unto his mother the Rishi disappeared from her sight.
"Thus were born, in the field of
Vichitravirya, even of Dwaipayana those sons of the splendour of celestial
children, those propagators of the Kuru race.'"
Book
1
Chapter 107
1
[vai]
tataḥ putraśataṃ jajñe gāndhāryāṃ janamejaya
dhṛtarāṣṭrasya vaiśyāyām ekaś cāpi śatāt paraḥ
2 pāṇḍoḥ kuntyāṃ ca mādryāṃ ca pañca putrā mahārathāḥ
devebhyaḥ samapadyanta saṃtānāya kulasya vai
3 [j]
kathaṃ putraśataṃ jajñe gāndhāryāṃ dvijasattama
kiyatā caiva kālena teṣām āyuś ca kiṃ param
4 kathaṃ caikaḥ sa vaiśyāyāṃ dhṛtarāṣṭra suto 'bhavat
kathaṃ ca sadṛśīṃ bhāryāṃ gāndhārīṃ dharmacāriṇīm
ānukūlye vartamānāṃ dhṛtarāṣṭro 'tyavartata
5 kathaṃ ca śaptasya sataḥ pāṇḍos tena mahātmanā
samutpannā daivatebhyaḥ pañca putrā mahārathāḥ
6 etad vidvan yathāvṛtthaṃ vistareṇa tapodhana
kathayasva na me tṛptiḥ kathyamāneṣu bandhuṣu
7 [v]
kṣuc chramābhipariglānaṃ dvaipāyanam upasthitam
toṣayām āsa gāndhārī vyāsas tasyai varaṃ dadau
8 sā vavre sadṛśaṃ bhartuḥ putrāṇāṃ śatam ātmanaḥ
tataḥ kālena sā garbhaṃ dhṛtarāṣṭrād athāgrahīt
9 saṃvatsaradvayaṃ taṃ tu gāndhārī garbham āhitam
aprajā dhārayām āsa tatas tāṃ duḥkham āviśat
10 śrutvā kuntīsutaṃ jātaṃ bālārkasamatejasam
udarasyātmanaḥ sthairyam upalabhyānvacintayat
11 ajñātaṃ dhṛtarāṣṭrasya yatnena mahatā tataḥ
sodaraṃ pātayām āsa gāndhārī duḥkhamūrcchitā
12 tato jajñe māṃsapeśī lohāṣṭhīleva saṃhatā
dvivarṣasaṃbhṛtāṃ kukṣau tām utsraṣṭuṃ pracakrame
13 atha dvaipāyano jñātvā tvaritaḥ samupāgamat
tāṃ sa māṃsamayīṃ peśīṃ dadarśa japatāṃ varaḥ
14 tato 'bravīt saubaleyīṃ kim idaṃ te cikīrṣitam
sā cātmano mataṃ satyaṃ śaśaṃsa paramarṣaye
15 jyeṣṭhaṃ kuntīsutaṃ jātaṃ śrutvā ravisamaprabham
duḥkhena parameṇedam udaraṃ pātitaṃ mayā
16 śataṃ ca kila putrāṇāṃ vitīrṇaṃ me tvayā purā
iyaṃ ca me māṃsapeśī jātā putraśatāya vai
17 [vy]
evam etat saubaleyi naitaj jātv anyathā bhavet
vitathaṃ noktapūrvaṃ me svaireṣv api kuto 'nyathā
18 ghṛtapūrṇaṃ kuṇḍa śataṃ kṣipram eva vidhīyatām
śītābhir adbhir aṣṭhīlām imāṃ ca pariṣiñcata
19 [v]
sā sicyamānā aṣṭhīlā abhavac chatadhā tadā
aṅguṣṭha parva mātrāṇāṃ garbhāṇāṃ pṛthag eva tu
20 ekādhika śataṃ pūrṇaṃ yathāyogaṃ viśāṃ pate
māṃsapeśyās tadā rājan kramaśaḥ kālaparyayāt
21 tatas tāṃs teṣu kuṇḍeṣu garbhān avadadhe tadā
svanugupteṣu deśeṣu rakṣāṃ ca vyadadhāt tataḥ
22 śaśāsa caiva bhagavān kālenaitāvatā punaḥ
vighaṭṭanīyāny etāni kuṇḍānīti sma saubalīm
23 ity uktvā bhagavān vyāsas tathā pratividhāya ca
jagāma tapase dhīmān himavantaṃ śiloccayam
24 jajñe krameṇa caitena teṣāṃ duryodhano nṛpaḥ
janmatas tu pramāṇena jyeṣṭho rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
25 jātamātre sute tasmin dhṛtarāṣṭro 'bravīd idam
samānīya bahūn viprān bhīṣmaṃ viduram eva ca
26 yudhiṣṭhiro rājaputro jyeṣṭho naḥ kulavardhanaḥ
prāptaḥ svaguṇato rājyaṃ na tasmin vācyam asti naḥ
27 ayaṃ tv anantaras tasmād api rājā bhaviṣyati
etad dhi brūta me satyaṃ yad atra bhavitā dhruvam
28 vākyasyaitasya nidhane dikṣu sarvāsu bhārata
kravyādāḥ prāṇadan ghorāḥ śivāś cāśiva śaṃsinaḥ
29 lakṣayitvā nimittāni tāni ghorāṇi sarvaśaḥ
te 'bruvan brāhmaṇā rājan viduraś ca mahāmatiḥ
30 vyaktaṃ kulānta karaṇo bhavitaiṣa sutas tava
tasya śāntiḥ parityāge puṣṭyā tv apanayo mahān
31 śatam ekonam apy astu putrāṇāṃ te mahīpate
ekena kuru vai kṣemaṃ lokasya ca kulasya ca
32 tyajed ekaṃ kulasyārthe grāmasyārthe kulaṃ tyajet
grāmaṃ janapadasyārthe ātmārthe pṛthivīṃ tyajet
33 sa tathā vidureṇoktas taiś ca sarvair dvijottamaiḥ
na cakāra tathā rājā putrasneha samanvitaḥ
34 tataḥ putraśataṃ sarvaṃ dhṛtarāṣṭrasya pārthiva
māsamātreṇa saṃjajñe kanyā caikā śatādhikā
35 gāndhāryāṃ kliśyamānāyām udareṇa vivardhatā
dhṛtarāṣṭraṃ mahābāhuṃ vaiśyā paryacarat kila
36 tasmin saṃvatsare rājan dhṛtarāṣṭrān mahāyaśāḥ
jajñe dhīmāṃs tatas tasyāṃ yuyutsuḥ karaṇo nṛpa
37 evaṃ putraśataṃ jajñe dhṛtarāṣṭrasya dhīmataḥ
mahārathānāṃ vīrāṇāṃ kanyā caikātha duḥśalā
tataḥ putraśataṃ jajñe gāndhāryāṃ janamejaya
dhṛtarāṣṭrasya vaiśyāyām ekaś cāpi śatāt paraḥ
2 pāṇḍoḥ kuntyāṃ ca mādryāṃ ca pañca putrā mahārathāḥ
devebhyaḥ samapadyanta saṃtānāya kulasya vai
3 [j]
kathaṃ putraśataṃ jajñe gāndhāryāṃ dvijasattama
kiyatā caiva kālena teṣām āyuś ca kiṃ param
4 kathaṃ caikaḥ sa vaiśyāyāṃ dhṛtarāṣṭra suto 'bhavat
kathaṃ ca sadṛśīṃ bhāryāṃ gāndhārīṃ dharmacāriṇīm
ānukūlye vartamānāṃ dhṛtarāṣṭro 'tyavartata
5 kathaṃ ca śaptasya sataḥ pāṇḍos tena mahātmanā
samutpannā daivatebhyaḥ pañca putrā mahārathāḥ
6 etad vidvan yathāvṛtthaṃ vistareṇa tapodhana
kathayasva na me tṛptiḥ kathyamāneṣu bandhuṣu
7 [v]
kṣuc chramābhipariglānaṃ dvaipāyanam upasthitam
toṣayām āsa gāndhārī vyāsas tasyai varaṃ dadau
8 sā vavre sadṛśaṃ bhartuḥ putrāṇāṃ śatam ātmanaḥ
tataḥ kālena sā garbhaṃ dhṛtarāṣṭrād athāgrahīt
9 saṃvatsaradvayaṃ taṃ tu gāndhārī garbham āhitam
aprajā dhārayām āsa tatas tāṃ duḥkham āviśat
10 śrutvā kuntīsutaṃ jātaṃ bālārkasamatejasam
udarasyātmanaḥ sthairyam upalabhyānvacintayat
11 ajñātaṃ dhṛtarāṣṭrasya yatnena mahatā tataḥ
sodaraṃ pātayām āsa gāndhārī duḥkhamūrcchitā
12 tato jajñe māṃsapeśī lohāṣṭhīleva saṃhatā
dvivarṣasaṃbhṛtāṃ kukṣau tām utsraṣṭuṃ pracakrame
13 atha dvaipāyano jñātvā tvaritaḥ samupāgamat
tāṃ sa māṃsamayīṃ peśīṃ dadarśa japatāṃ varaḥ
14 tato 'bravīt saubaleyīṃ kim idaṃ te cikīrṣitam
sā cātmano mataṃ satyaṃ śaśaṃsa paramarṣaye
15 jyeṣṭhaṃ kuntīsutaṃ jātaṃ śrutvā ravisamaprabham
duḥkhena parameṇedam udaraṃ pātitaṃ mayā
16 śataṃ ca kila putrāṇāṃ vitīrṇaṃ me tvayā purā
iyaṃ ca me māṃsapeśī jātā putraśatāya vai
17 [vy]
evam etat saubaleyi naitaj jātv anyathā bhavet
vitathaṃ noktapūrvaṃ me svaireṣv api kuto 'nyathā
18 ghṛtapūrṇaṃ kuṇḍa śataṃ kṣipram eva vidhīyatām
śītābhir adbhir aṣṭhīlām imāṃ ca pariṣiñcata
19 [v]
sā sicyamānā aṣṭhīlā abhavac chatadhā tadā
aṅguṣṭha parva mātrāṇāṃ garbhāṇāṃ pṛthag eva tu
20 ekādhika śataṃ pūrṇaṃ yathāyogaṃ viśāṃ pate
māṃsapeśyās tadā rājan kramaśaḥ kālaparyayāt
21 tatas tāṃs teṣu kuṇḍeṣu garbhān avadadhe tadā
svanugupteṣu deśeṣu rakṣāṃ ca vyadadhāt tataḥ
22 śaśāsa caiva bhagavān kālenaitāvatā punaḥ
vighaṭṭanīyāny etāni kuṇḍānīti sma saubalīm
23 ity uktvā bhagavān vyāsas tathā pratividhāya ca
jagāma tapase dhīmān himavantaṃ śiloccayam
24 jajñe krameṇa caitena teṣāṃ duryodhano nṛpaḥ
janmatas tu pramāṇena jyeṣṭho rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
25 jātamātre sute tasmin dhṛtarāṣṭro 'bravīd idam
samānīya bahūn viprān bhīṣmaṃ viduram eva ca
26 yudhiṣṭhiro rājaputro jyeṣṭho naḥ kulavardhanaḥ
prāptaḥ svaguṇato rājyaṃ na tasmin vācyam asti naḥ
27 ayaṃ tv anantaras tasmād api rājā bhaviṣyati
etad dhi brūta me satyaṃ yad atra bhavitā dhruvam
28 vākyasyaitasya nidhane dikṣu sarvāsu bhārata
kravyādāḥ prāṇadan ghorāḥ śivāś cāśiva śaṃsinaḥ
29 lakṣayitvā nimittāni tāni ghorāṇi sarvaśaḥ
te 'bruvan brāhmaṇā rājan viduraś ca mahāmatiḥ
30 vyaktaṃ kulānta karaṇo bhavitaiṣa sutas tava
tasya śāntiḥ parityāge puṣṭyā tv apanayo mahān
31 śatam ekonam apy astu putrāṇāṃ te mahīpate
ekena kuru vai kṣemaṃ lokasya ca kulasya ca
32 tyajed ekaṃ kulasyārthe grāmasyārthe kulaṃ tyajet
grāmaṃ janapadasyārthe ātmārthe pṛthivīṃ tyajet
33 sa tathā vidureṇoktas taiś ca sarvair dvijottamaiḥ
na cakāra tathā rājā putrasneha samanvitaḥ
34 tataḥ putraśataṃ sarvaṃ dhṛtarāṣṭrasya pārthiva
māsamātreṇa saṃjajñe kanyā caikā śatādhikā
35 gāndhāryāṃ kliśyamānāyām udareṇa vivardhatā
dhṛtarāṣṭraṃ mahābāhuṃ vaiśyā paryacarat kila
36 tasmin saṃvatsare rājan dhṛtarāṣṭrān mahāyaśāḥ
jajñe dhīmāṃs tatas tasyāṃ yuyutsuḥ karaṇo nṛpa
37 evaṃ putraśataṃ jajñe dhṛtarāṣṭrasya dhīmataḥ
mahārathānāṃ vīrāṇāṃ kanyā caikātha duḥśalā
SECTION CVII
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Janamejaya said, 'What did the god of
justice do for which he was cursed? And who was the Brahmana ascetic from whose
curse the god had to be born in the Sudra caste?'
"Vaisampayana said, 'There was a
Brahmana known by the name of Mandavya. He was conversant with all duties and
was devoted to religion, truth and asceticism. The great ascetic used to sit at
the entrance of his hermitage at the foot of a tree, with his arms upraised in
the observance of the vow of silence. And as he sat there for years together,
one day there came into his asylum a number of robbers laden with spoil. And, O
bull in Bharata's race, those robbers were then being pursued by a superior
body as guardians of the peace. The thieves, on entering that asylum, hid their
booty there, and in fear concealed themselves thereabout before the guards
came. But scarcely had they thus concealed themselves when the constables in
pursuit came to the spot. The latter, observing the Rishi sitting under the
tree, questioned him, O king, saying, 'O best of Brahmanas, which way have the
thieves taken? Point it out to us so that we may follow it without loss of
time.' Thus questioned by the guardians of peace the ascetic, O king, said not
a word, good or otherwise, in reply. The officers of the king, however, on
searching that asylum soon discovered the thieves concealed thereabout together
with the plunder. Upon this, their suspicion fell upon the Muni, and
accordingly they seized him with the thieves and brought him before the king.
The king sentenced him to be executed along with his supposed associates. And
the officers, acting in ignorance, carried out the sentence by impaling the
celebrated Rishi. And having impaled him, they went to the king with the booty
they had recovered. But the virtuous Rishi, though impaled and kept without
food, remained in that state for a long time without dying. And the Rishi by
his ascetic power not only preserved his life but summoned other Rishi to the
scene. And they came there in the night in the forms of birds, and beholding
him engaged in ascetic meditation though fixed on that stake, became plunged
into grief. And telling that best of Brahmanas who they were, they asked him
saying, 'O Brahmana, we desire to know what hath
been thy sin for which thou hast thus been
made to suffer the tortures of impalement!'"
Book
1
Chapter 108
1 [j]
jyeṣṭhānujyeṣṭhatāṃ teṣāṃ nāmadheyāni cābhibho
dhṛtarāṣṭrasya putrāṇām ānupūrvyeṇa kīrtaya
2 [v]
duryodhano yuyutsuś ca rājan duḥśāsanas tathā
duḥsaho duḥśalaś caiva jalasaṃdhaḥ samaḥ sahaḥ
3 vindānuvindau durdharṣaḥ subāhur duṣpradharṣaṇaḥ
durmarṣaṇo durmukhaś ca duṣkarṇaḥ karṇa eva ca
4 viviṃśatir vikarṇaś ca jalasaṃdhaḥ sulocanaḥ
citropacitrau citrākṣaś cāru citraḥ śarāsanaḥ
5 durmado duṣpragāhaś ca vivitsur vikaṭaḥ samaḥ
ūrṇu nābhaḥ sunābhaś ca tathā nandopanandakau
6 senāpatiḥ suṣeṇaś ca kuṇḍodara mahodarau
citrabāṇaś citravarmā suvarmā durvimocanaḥ
7 ayo bāhur mahābāhuś citrāṅgaś citrakuṇḍalaḥ
bhīmavego bhīmabalo balākī balavardhanaḥ
8 ugrāyudho bhīmakarmā kanakāyur dṛḍhāyudhaḥ
dṛḍhavarmā dṛḍhakṣatraḥ somakīrtir anūdaraḥ
9 dṛḍhasaṃdho jarāsaṃdhaḥ satyasaṃdhaḥ sadaḥ suvāk
ugraśravā aśvasenaḥ senānīr duṣparājayaḥ
10 aparājitaḥ paṇḍitako viśālākṣo durāvaraḥ
dṛḍhahastaḥ suhastaś ca vātavegasuvarcasau
11 ādityaketur bahv āśīnāgadantogra yāyinau
kavacī niṣaṅgī pāśī ca daṇḍadhāro dhanur grahaḥ
12 ugro bhīma ratho vīro vīrabāhur alolupaḥ
abhayo raudrakarmā ca tathā dṛḍharathas trayaḥ
13 anādhṛṣyaḥ kuṇḍa bhedī virāvī dīrghalocanaḥ
dīrghabāhur mahābāhur vyūḍhorur kanakadhvajaḥ
14 kuṇḍāśī virajāś caiva duḥśalā ca śatādhikā
etad ekaśataṃ rājan kanyā caikā prakīrtitā
15 nāmadheyānupūrvyeṇa viddhi janma kramaṃ nṛpa
sarve tv atirathāḥ śūrāḥ sarve yuddhaviśāradāḥ
16 sarve vedavidaś caiva rājaśāstreṣu kovidāḥ
sarve saṃsargavidyāsu vidyābhijana śobhinaḥ
17 sarveṣām anurūpāś ca kṛtā dārā mahīpate
dhṛtarāṣṭreṇa samaye samīkṣya vidhivat tadā
18 duḥśalāṃ samaye rājā sindhurājāya bhārata
jayadrathāya pradadau saubalānumate tadā
jyeṣṭhānujyeṣṭhatāṃ teṣāṃ nāmadheyāni cābhibho
dhṛtarāṣṭrasya putrāṇām ānupūrvyeṇa kīrtaya
2 [v]
duryodhano yuyutsuś ca rājan duḥśāsanas tathā
duḥsaho duḥśalaś caiva jalasaṃdhaḥ samaḥ sahaḥ
3 vindānuvindau durdharṣaḥ subāhur duṣpradharṣaṇaḥ
durmarṣaṇo durmukhaś ca duṣkarṇaḥ karṇa eva ca
4 viviṃśatir vikarṇaś ca jalasaṃdhaḥ sulocanaḥ
citropacitrau citrākṣaś cāru citraḥ śarāsanaḥ
5 durmado duṣpragāhaś ca vivitsur vikaṭaḥ samaḥ
ūrṇu nābhaḥ sunābhaś ca tathā nandopanandakau
6 senāpatiḥ suṣeṇaś ca kuṇḍodara mahodarau
citrabāṇaś citravarmā suvarmā durvimocanaḥ
7 ayo bāhur mahābāhuś citrāṅgaś citrakuṇḍalaḥ
bhīmavego bhīmabalo balākī balavardhanaḥ
8 ugrāyudho bhīmakarmā kanakāyur dṛḍhāyudhaḥ
dṛḍhavarmā dṛḍhakṣatraḥ somakīrtir anūdaraḥ
9 dṛḍhasaṃdho jarāsaṃdhaḥ satyasaṃdhaḥ sadaḥ suvāk
ugraśravā aśvasenaḥ senānīr duṣparājayaḥ
10 aparājitaḥ paṇḍitako viśālākṣo durāvaraḥ
dṛḍhahastaḥ suhastaś ca vātavegasuvarcasau
11 ādityaketur bahv āśīnāgadantogra yāyinau
kavacī niṣaṅgī pāśī ca daṇḍadhāro dhanur grahaḥ
12 ugro bhīma ratho vīro vīrabāhur alolupaḥ
abhayo raudrakarmā ca tathā dṛḍharathas trayaḥ
13 anādhṛṣyaḥ kuṇḍa bhedī virāvī dīrghalocanaḥ
dīrghabāhur mahābāhur vyūḍhorur kanakadhvajaḥ
14 kuṇḍāśī virajāś caiva duḥśalā ca śatādhikā
etad ekaśataṃ rājan kanyā caikā prakīrtitā
15 nāmadheyānupūrvyeṇa viddhi janma kramaṃ nṛpa
sarve tv atirathāḥ śūrāḥ sarve yuddhaviśāradāḥ
16 sarve vedavidaś caiva rājaśāstreṣu kovidāḥ
sarve saṃsargavidyāsu vidyābhijana śobhinaḥ
17 sarveṣām anurūpāś ca kṛtā dārā mahīpate
dhṛtarāṣṭreṇa samaye samīkṣya vidhivat tadā
18 duḥśalāṃ samaye rājā sindhurājāya bhārata
jayadrathāya pradadau saubalānumate tadā
SECTION CVIII
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'Thus asked, the
tiger among Munis then answered those Rishis of ascetic wealth, 'Whom shall I
blame for this? In fact, none else (than my own self) hath offended against
me!' After this, O monarch, the officers of justice, seeing him alive, informed
the king of it. The latter hearing what they said, consulted with his advisers,
and came to the place and began to pacify the Rishi. fixed on the stake.
And the king said, 'O thou best of Rishis, I have offended against thee
in ignorance. I beseech thee to pardon me for the same. It behoveth thee not to
be angry with me.' Thus addressed by the king, the Muni was pacified. And
beholding him free from wrath, the king took him up with the stake and
endeavoured to extract it from his body. But not succeeding therein, he cut it
off at the point just outside the body. The Muni, with a portion of the stake
within his body, walked about, and in that state practised the austerest of
penances and conquered numberless regions unattainable by others. And for the
circumstances of a part of the stake being within his body, he came to be known
in the three worlds by the name of Ani-Mandavya (Mandavya with the stake
within). And one day that Brahamana acquainted with the highest truth of religion
went unto the abode of the god of justice. And beholding the god there seated
on his throne, the Rishi reproached him and said, 'What, pray, is that sinful
act committed by me unconsciously, for which I am bearing this punishment? O,
tell me soon, and behold the power of my asceticism.'
"The god of justice, thus questioned,
replied, 'O thou of ascetic wealth, a little insect was once pierced by thee on
a blade of grass. Thou bearest now the consequence of the act. O Rishi, as a
gift, however small, multiplieth in respect of its religious merits, so a
sinful act multiplieth in respect of the woe it bringeth in its train.' On
hearing this, Ani-Mandavya asked, 'O tell me truly when this act was committed
by me. Told in reply by the god of justice that he had committed it, when a
child, the Rishi said, 'That shall not be a sin which may be done by a child up
to the twelfth year of his age from birth. The scriptures shall not recognise
it as sinful. The punishment thou hast inflicted on me for such a venial offence
hath been disproportionate in severity. The killing of a Brahmana involves a
sin that is heavier than the killing of any other living being. Thou shall,
therefore, O god of justice, have to be born among men even in the Sudra order.
And from this day I establish this limit in respect of the consequence of acts
that an act shall not be sinful when committed by one below
the age of fourteen. But when committed by
one above that age, it shall be regarded as sin.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Cursed for
this fault by that illustrious Rishi, the god of justice had his birth as
Vidura in the Sudra order. And Vidura was well-versed in the doctrines of
morality and also politics and worldly profit. And he was entirely free from
covetousness and wrath. Possessed of great foresight and undisturbed
tranquillity of mind, Vidura was ever devoted to the welfare of the
Kurus.'"
Book
1
Chapter 109
1 [j]
kathito dhārtarāṣṭrāṇām ārṣaḥ saṃbhava uttamaḥ
amānuṣo mānuṣāṇāṃ bhavatā brahma vittama
2 nāmadheyāni cāpy eṣāṃ kathyamānāni bhāgaśaḥ
tvattaḥ śrutāni me brahman pāṇḍavānāṃ tu kīrtaya
3 te hi sarve mahātmāno devarājaparākramāḥ
tvayaivāṃśāvataraṇe deva bhāgāḥ prakīrtitāḥ
4 tasmād icchāmy ahaṃ śrotum atimānuṣa karmaṇām
teṣām ājananaṃ sarvaṃ vaiśampāyana kīrtaya
5 [v]
rājā pāṇḍur mahāraṇye mṛgavyālaniṣevite
vane maithuna kālasthaṃ dadarśa mṛgayūthapam
6 tatas tāṃ ca mṛgīṃ taṃ ca rukmapuṅkhaiḥ supatribhiḥ
nirbibheda śarais tīkṣṇaiḥ pāṇḍuḥ pañcabhir āśugaiḥ
7 sa ca rājan mahātejā ṛṣiputras tapodhanaḥ
bhāryayā saha tejasvī mṛgarūpeṇa saṃgataḥ
8 saṃsaktas tu tayā mṛgyā mānuṣīm īrayan giram
kṣaṇena patito bhūmau vilalāpākulendriyaḥ
9 [mṛga]
kāmamanyuparītāpi buddhyaṅga rahitāpi ca
varjayanti nṛśaṃsāni pāpeṣv abhiratā narāḥ
10 na vidhiṃ grasate prajñā prajñāṃ tu grasate vidhiḥ
vidhiparyāgatān arthān prajñā na pratipadyate
11 śaśvad dharmātmanāṃ mukhye kule jātasya bhārata
kāmalobhābhibhūtasya kathaṃ te calitā matiḥ
12 [p]
śatrūṇāṃ yā vadhe vṛttiḥ sā mṛgāṇāṃ vadhe smṛtā
rājñāṃ mṛgana māṃ mohāt tvaṃ garhayitum arhasi
13 acchadmanāmāyayā ca mṛgāṇāṃ vadha iṣyate
sa eva dharmo rājñāṃ tu tad vidvān kiṃ nu garhase
14 agastyaḥ satram āsīnaś cacāra mṛgayām ṛṣiḥ
āraṇyān sarvadaivatyān mṛgān prokṣya mahāvane
15 pramāṇa dṛṣṭadharmeṇa katham asmān vigarhase
agastyasyābhicāreṇa yuṣmākaṃ vai vapā hutā
16 [mṛga]
na ripūn vai samuddiśya vimuñcanti purā śarān
randhra eṣāṃ viśeṣeṇa vadhakālaḥ praśasyate
17 [p]
pramattam apramattaṃ vā vivṛtaṃ ghnanti caujasā
upāyair iṣubhis tīkṣṇaiḥ kasmān mṛgavigarhase
18 [m]
nāhaṃ ghnantaṃ mṛgān rājan vigarhe ātmakāraṇāt
maithunaṃ tu pratīkṣyaṃ me syāt tvayehānṛśaṃsataḥ
19 sarvabhūtahite kāle sarvabhūtepsite tathā
ko hi vidvān mṛgaṃ hanyāc carantaṃ maithunaṃ vane
puruṣārtha phalaṃ kāntaṃ yat tvayā vitathaṃ kṛtam
20 pauravāṇām ṛṣīṇāṃ ca teṣām akliṣṭakarmaṇām
vaṃśe jātasya kauravya nānurūpam idaṃ tava
21 nṛśaṃsaṃ karma sumahat sarvalokavigarhitam
asvargyam ayaśasyaṃ ca adharmiṣṭhaṃ ca bhārata
22 strī bhogānāṃ viśeṣajñaḥ śāstradharmārthatattvavit
nārhas tvaṃ surasaṃkāśa kartum asvargyam īdṛśam
23 tvayā nṛśaṃsakartāraḥ pāpācārāś ca mānavāḥ
nigrāhyāḥ pārthivaśreṣṭha trivargaparivarjitāḥ
24 kiṃ kṛtaṃ te naraśreṣṭha nighnato mām anāgasam
muniṃ mūlaphalāhāraṃ mṛgaveṣa dharaṃ nṛpa
vasamānam araṇyeṣu nityaṃ śama parāyaṇam
25 tvayāhaṃ hiṃsito yasmāt tasmāt tvām apy asaṃśayam
dvayor nṛśaṃsakartāram avaśaṃ kāmamohitam
jīvitāntakaro bhāva evam evāgamiṣyati
26 ahaṃ hi kiṃdamo nāma tapasāpratimo muniḥ
vyapatrapan manuṣyāṇāṃ mṛgyāṃ maithunam ācaram
27 mṛgo bhūtvā mṛgaiḥ sārdhaṃ carāmi gahane vane
na tu te brahmahatyeyaṃ bhaviṣyaty avijānataḥ
mṛgarūpadharaṃ hatvā mām evaṃ kāmamohitam
28 asya tu tvaṃ phalaṃ mūḍha prāpsyasīdṛśam eva hi
priyayā saha saṃvāsaṃ prāpya kāmavimohitaḥ
tvam apy asyām avasthāyāṃ pretalokaṃ gamiṣyasi
29 antakāle ca saṃvāsaṃ yayā gantāsi kanyayā
pretarājavaśaṃ prāptaṃ sarvabhūtaduratyayam
bhaktyā matimatāṃ śreṣṭha saiva tvām anuyāsyati
30 vartamānaḥ sukhe duḥkhaṃ yathāhaṃ prāptitas tvayā
tathā sukhaṃ tvāṃ saṃprāptaṃ duḥkham abhyāgamiṣyati
31 [v]
evam uktvā suduḥkhārto jīvitāt sa vyayujyata
mṛgaḥ pāṇḍuś ca śokārtaḥ kṣaṇena samapadyata
kathito dhārtarāṣṭrāṇām ārṣaḥ saṃbhava uttamaḥ
amānuṣo mānuṣāṇāṃ bhavatā brahma vittama
2 nāmadheyāni cāpy eṣāṃ kathyamānāni bhāgaśaḥ
tvattaḥ śrutāni me brahman pāṇḍavānāṃ tu kīrtaya
3 te hi sarve mahātmāno devarājaparākramāḥ
tvayaivāṃśāvataraṇe deva bhāgāḥ prakīrtitāḥ
4 tasmād icchāmy ahaṃ śrotum atimānuṣa karmaṇām
teṣām ājananaṃ sarvaṃ vaiśampāyana kīrtaya
5 [v]
rājā pāṇḍur mahāraṇye mṛgavyālaniṣevite
vane maithuna kālasthaṃ dadarśa mṛgayūthapam
6 tatas tāṃ ca mṛgīṃ taṃ ca rukmapuṅkhaiḥ supatribhiḥ
nirbibheda śarais tīkṣṇaiḥ pāṇḍuḥ pañcabhir āśugaiḥ
7 sa ca rājan mahātejā ṛṣiputras tapodhanaḥ
bhāryayā saha tejasvī mṛgarūpeṇa saṃgataḥ
8 saṃsaktas tu tayā mṛgyā mānuṣīm īrayan giram
kṣaṇena patito bhūmau vilalāpākulendriyaḥ
9 [mṛga]
kāmamanyuparītāpi buddhyaṅga rahitāpi ca
varjayanti nṛśaṃsāni pāpeṣv abhiratā narāḥ
10 na vidhiṃ grasate prajñā prajñāṃ tu grasate vidhiḥ
vidhiparyāgatān arthān prajñā na pratipadyate
11 śaśvad dharmātmanāṃ mukhye kule jātasya bhārata
kāmalobhābhibhūtasya kathaṃ te calitā matiḥ
12 [p]
śatrūṇāṃ yā vadhe vṛttiḥ sā mṛgāṇāṃ vadhe smṛtā
rājñāṃ mṛgana māṃ mohāt tvaṃ garhayitum arhasi
13 acchadmanāmāyayā ca mṛgāṇāṃ vadha iṣyate
sa eva dharmo rājñāṃ tu tad vidvān kiṃ nu garhase
14 agastyaḥ satram āsīnaś cacāra mṛgayām ṛṣiḥ
āraṇyān sarvadaivatyān mṛgān prokṣya mahāvane
15 pramāṇa dṛṣṭadharmeṇa katham asmān vigarhase
agastyasyābhicāreṇa yuṣmākaṃ vai vapā hutā
16 [mṛga]
na ripūn vai samuddiśya vimuñcanti purā śarān
randhra eṣāṃ viśeṣeṇa vadhakālaḥ praśasyate
17 [p]
pramattam apramattaṃ vā vivṛtaṃ ghnanti caujasā
upāyair iṣubhis tīkṣṇaiḥ kasmān mṛgavigarhase
18 [m]
nāhaṃ ghnantaṃ mṛgān rājan vigarhe ātmakāraṇāt
maithunaṃ tu pratīkṣyaṃ me syāt tvayehānṛśaṃsataḥ
19 sarvabhūtahite kāle sarvabhūtepsite tathā
ko hi vidvān mṛgaṃ hanyāc carantaṃ maithunaṃ vane
puruṣārtha phalaṃ kāntaṃ yat tvayā vitathaṃ kṛtam
20 pauravāṇām ṛṣīṇāṃ ca teṣām akliṣṭakarmaṇām
vaṃśe jātasya kauravya nānurūpam idaṃ tava
21 nṛśaṃsaṃ karma sumahat sarvalokavigarhitam
asvargyam ayaśasyaṃ ca adharmiṣṭhaṃ ca bhārata
22 strī bhogānāṃ viśeṣajñaḥ śāstradharmārthatattvavit
nārhas tvaṃ surasaṃkāśa kartum asvargyam īdṛśam
23 tvayā nṛśaṃsakartāraḥ pāpācārāś ca mānavāḥ
nigrāhyāḥ pārthivaśreṣṭha trivargaparivarjitāḥ
24 kiṃ kṛtaṃ te naraśreṣṭha nighnato mām anāgasam
muniṃ mūlaphalāhāraṃ mṛgaveṣa dharaṃ nṛpa
vasamānam araṇyeṣu nityaṃ śama parāyaṇam
25 tvayāhaṃ hiṃsito yasmāt tasmāt tvām apy asaṃśayam
dvayor nṛśaṃsakartāram avaśaṃ kāmamohitam
jīvitāntakaro bhāva evam evāgamiṣyati
26 ahaṃ hi kiṃdamo nāma tapasāpratimo muniḥ
vyapatrapan manuṣyāṇāṃ mṛgyāṃ maithunam ācaram
27 mṛgo bhūtvā mṛgaiḥ sārdhaṃ carāmi gahane vane
na tu te brahmahatyeyaṃ bhaviṣyaty avijānataḥ
mṛgarūpadharaṃ hatvā mām evaṃ kāmamohitam
28 asya tu tvaṃ phalaṃ mūḍha prāpsyasīdṛśam eva hi
priyayā saha saṃvāsaṃ prāpya kāmavimohitaḥ
tvam apy asyām avasthāyāṃ pretalokaṃ gamiṣyasi
29 antakāle ca saṃvāsaṃ yayā gantāsi kanyayā
pretarājavaśaṃ prāptaṃ sarvabhūtaduratyayam
bhaktyā matimatāṃ śreṣṭha saiva tvām anuyāsyati
30 vartamānaḥ sukhe duḥkhaṃ yathāhaṃ prāptitas tvayā
tathā sukhaṃ tvāṃ saṃprāptaṃ duḥkham abhyāgamiṣyati
31 [v]
evam uktvā suduḥkhārto jīvitāt sa vyayujyata
mṛgaḥ pāṇḍuś ca śokārtaḥ kṣaṇena samapadyata
SECTION CIX
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'Upon the birth of
those three children, Kurujangala, Kurukshetra, and the Kurus grew in
prosperity. The earth began to yield abundant harvest, and the crops also were
of good flavour. And the clouds began to pour rain in season and trees became
full of fruits and flowers. And the draught cattle were all happy and the birds
and other animals rejoiced exceedingly. And the flowers became fragrant and the
fruits became sweet; the cities and towns became filled with merchants,
artisans, traders and artists of every description. And the people became
brave, learned, honest and happy. And there were no robbers then, nor anybody
who was sinful. And it seemed that the golden age had come upon every part of
the kingdom. And the people devoted to virtuous acts, sacrifices and truth, and
regarding one another with love and affection grew in prosperity. And free from
pride, wrath and covetousness, they rejoiced in perfectly innocent sports. And
the capital of the Kurus, full as the ocean, was a second Amaravati,
teeming with hundreds of palaces and mansions, and possessing gates and arches
dark as the clouds. And men in great cheerfulness sported constantly on rivers,
lakes and tanks, and in fine groves and charming woods. And the southern Kurus,
in their virtuous rivalry with their northern kinsmen, walked about in the
company of Siddhas and Charanas and Rishis. And all over
that delightful country whose prosperity was thus increased by the Kurus, there
were no misers and no widowed women. And the wells and lakes were ever full;
the groves abounded with trees, and the houses and abodes of Brahmanas were
full of wealth and the whole kingdom was full of festivities. And, O king,
virtuously ruled by Bhishma, the kingdom was adorned with hundreds of
sacrificial stakes. And the wheel of virtue having been set in motion by
Bhishma, and the country became so contented that the subjects of other
kingdoms, quitting their homes, came to dwell there and increase its
population. And the citizens and the people were filled with hope, upon seeing
the youthful acts of their illustrious princes. And, O king, in the house of
the Kuru chiefs as also of the principal citizens, 'give',
[paragraph continues] 'eat' were the only words constantly heard. And
Dhritarashtra and Pandu and Vidura of great intelligence were from their birth
brought up by Bhishma, as if they were his own sons. And the children, having
passed through the usual rites of their order, devoted themselves to vows and
study. And they grew up into fine young men skilled in the Vedas and all
athletic sports. And they became well-skilled in the practice of bow, in
horsemanship, in encounters with mace, sword and shield, in the management of
elephants in battle, and in the science of morality. Well-read in history and
the Puranas and various branches of learning, and acquainted with the
truths of the Vedas and their branches they acquired knowledge, which
was versatile and deep. And Pandu, possessed of great prowess, excelled all men
in archery while Dhritarashtra excelled all in personal strength, while in the
three worlds there was no one equal to Vidura in devotion to virtue and in the
knowledge of the dictates of morality. And beholding the restoration of the
extinct line of Santanu, the saying became current in all countries that among
mothers of heroes, the daughters of the king of Kasi were the first; that among
countries Kurujangala was the first; that among virtuous men, Vidura was the
first; that among cities Hastinapura was the first. Pandu became king, for
Dhritarashtra, owing to the blindness, and Vidura, for his birth by a Sudra
woman, did not obtain the kingdom. One day Bhishma, the foremost of those
acquainted with the duties of a statesman and dictates of morality, properly
addressing Vidura conversant with the truth of religion and virtue, said as
follows."
Book
1
Chapter 110
1 [vai]
taṃ vyatītam atikramya rājā svam iva bāndhavam
sabhāryaḥ śokaduḥkhārtaḥ paryadevayad āturaḥ
2 [pāṇḍu]
satām api kule jātāḥ karmaṇā bata durgatim
prāpnuvanty akṛtātmānaḥ kāmajālavimohitāḥ
3 śaśvad dharmātmanā jāto bāla eva pitā mama
jīvitāntam anuprāptaḥ kāmātmaiveti naḥ śrutam
4 tasya kāmātmanaḥ kṣetre rājñaḥ saṃyata vāg ṛṣiḥ
kṛṣṇadvaipāyanaḥ sākṣād bhagavān mām ajījanat
5 tasyādya vyasane buddhiḥ saṃjāteyaṃ mamādhamā
tyaktasya devair anayān mṛgayāyāṃ durātmanaḥ
6 mokṣam eva vyavasyāmi bandho hi vyasanaṃ mahat
suvṛttim anuvartiṣye tām ahaṃ pitur avyayām
atīva tapasātmānaṃ yojayiṣyāmy asaṃśayam
7 tasmād eko 'ham ekāham ekaikasmin vanaspatau
caran bhaikṣaṃ munir muṇḍaś cariṣyāmi mahīm imām
8 pāṃsunā samavacchannaḥ śūnyāgāra pratiśrayaḥ
vṛkṣamūlaniketo vā tyaktasarvapriyāpriyaḥ
9 na śocan na prahṛṣyaṃś ca tulyanindātmasaṃstutiḥ
nirāśīr nirnamaskāro nirdvandvo niṣparigrahaḥ
10 na cāpy avahasan kaṃ cin na kurvan bhrukuṭīṃ kva cit
prasannavadano nityaṃ sarvabhūtahite rataḥ
11 jaṅgamājaṅgamaṃ sarvam avihiṃsaṃś caturvidham
svāsu prajāsv iva sadā samaḥ prāṇabhṛtāṃ prati
12 ekakālaṃ caran bhaikṣaṃ kulāni dve ca pañca ca
asaṃbhave vā bhaikṣasya carann anaśanāny api
13 alpam alpaṃ yathā bhojyaṃ pūrvalābhena jātucit
nityaṃ nāticaraṁl lābhe alābhe sapta pūrayan
14 vāsyaikaṃ takṣato bāhuṃ candanenaikam ukṣataḥ
nākalyāṇaṃ na kalyāṇaṃ pradhyāyann ubhayos tayoḥ
15 na jijīviṣuvat kiṃ cin na mumūrṣuvad ācaran
maraṇaṃ jīvitaṃ caiva nābhinandan na ca dviṣan
16 yāḥ kāś cij jīvatā śakyāḥ kartum abhyudaya kriyāḥ
tāḥ sarvāḥ samatikramya nimeṣādiṣv avasthitaḥ
17 tāsu sarvāsv avasthāsu tyaktasarvendriyakriyaḥ
saṃparityakta dharmātmā sunirṇiktātma kalmaṣaḥ
18 nirmuktaḥ sarvapāpebhyo vyatītaḥ sarvavāgurāḥ
na vaśe kasya cit tiṣṭhan sadharmā mātariśvanaḥ
19 etayā satataṃ vṛttyā carann evaṃ prakārayā
dehaṃ saṃdhārayiṣyāmi nirbhayaṃ mārgam āsthitaḥ
20 nāhaṃ śvā carite mārge avīrya kṛpaṇocite
svadharmāt satatāpete rameyaṃ vīryavarjitaḥ
21 satkṛto 'saktṛto vāpi yo 'nyāṃ kṛpaṇa cakṣuṣā
upaiti vṛttiṃ kāmātmā sa śunāṃ vartate pathi
22 [v]
evam uktvā suduḥkhārto niḥśvāsaparamo nṛpaḥ
avekṣamāṇaḥ kuntīṃ ca mādrīṃ ca samabhāṣata
23 kausalyā viduraḥ kṣattā rājā ca saha bandhubhiḥ
āryā satyavatī bhīṣmas te ca rājapurohitāḥ
24 brāhmaṇāś ca mahātmānaḥ somapāḥ saṃśitavratāḥ
pauravṛddhāś ca ye tatra nivasanty asmad āśrayāḥ
prasādya sarve vaktavyāḥ pāṇḍuḥ pravrajito vanam
25 niśamya vacanaṃ bhartur vanavāse dhṛtātmanaḥ
tat samaṃ vacanaṃ kuntī mādrī ca samabhāṣatām
26 anye 'pi hy āśramāḥ santi ye śakyā bharatarṣabhaḥ
āvābhyāṃ dharmapatnībhyāṃ saha taptvā tapo mahat
tvam eva bhavitā sārthaḥ svargasyāpi na saṃśayaḥ
27 praṇidhāyendriya grāmaṃ bhartṛlokaparāyaṇe
tyaktakāmasukhe hy āvāṃ tapsyāvo vipulaṃ tapaḥ
28 yadi āvāṃ mahāprājña tyakṣyasi tvaṃ viśāṃ pate
adyaivāvāṃ prahāsyāvo jītivaṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ
29 [p]
yadi vyavasitaṃ hy etad yuvayor dharmasaṃhitam
svavṛttim anuvartiṣye tām ahaṃ pitur avyayām
30 tyaktagrāmya sukhācāras tapyamāno mahat tapaḥ
valkalī phalamūlāśī cariṣyāmi mahāvane
31 agniṃ juhvann ubhau kālāv ubhau kālāv upaspṛśan
kṛśaḥ parimitārāhaś cīracarma jaṭādharaḥ
32 śītavātātapa sahaḥ kṣutpipāsāśramānvitaḥ
tapasā duścareṇedaṃ śarīram upaśoṣayan
33 ekāntaśīlī vimṛśan pakvāpakvena vartayan
pitṝn devāṃś ca vanyena vāgbhir adbhiś ca tarpayan
34 vānaprasthajanasyāpi darśanaṃ kulavāsinām
nāpriyāṇy ācaraj jātu kiṃ punar grāmavāsinām
35 evam āraṇya śāstrāṇām ugram ugrataraṃ vidhim
kāṅkṣamāṇo 'ham āsiṣye dehasyāsya samāpanāt
36 [v]
ity evam uktvā bhārye te rājā kauravavaṃśajaḥ
tataś cūḍāmaṇiṃ niṣkam aṅgade kuṇḍalāni ca
vāsāṃsi ca mahārhāṇi strīṇām ābharaṇāni ca
37 pradāya sarvaṃ viprebhyaḥ pāṇḍuḥ punar abhāṣata
gatvā nāgapuraṃ vācyaṃ pāṇḍuḥ pravrajito vanam
38 arthaṃ kāmaṃ sukhaṃ caiva ratiṃ ca paramātmikām
pratasthe sarvam utsṛjya sabhāryaḥ kurupuṃgavaḥ
39 tatas tasyānuyātrāṇi te caiva paricārakāḥ
śrutvā bharata siṃhasya vividhāḥ karuṇā giraḥ
bhīmam ārtasvaraṃ kṛtvā hāheti paricukruśuḥ
40 uṣṇam aśruvimuñcantas taṃ vihāya mahīpatim
yayur nāgapuraṃ tūrṇaṃ sarvam ādāya tad vacaḥ
41 śrutvā ca tebhyas tat sarvaṃ yathāvṛttaṃ mahāvane
dhṛtarāṣṭro naraśreṣṭhaḥ pāṇḍum evānvaśocata
42 rājaputras tu kauravyaḥ pāṇḍur mūlaphalāśanaḥ
jagāma saha bhāryābhyāṃ tato nāgasabhaṃ girim
43 sa caitraratham āsādya vāriṣeṇam atītya ca
himavantam atikramya prayayau gandhamādanam
44 rakṣyamāṇo mahābhūtaiḥ siddhaiś ca paramarṣibhiḥ
uvāsa sa tadā rājā sameṣu viṣameṣu ca
45 indra dyumna saraḥ prāpya haṃsakūṭam atītya ca
śataśṛṅge mahārāja tāpasaḥ samapadyata
taṃ vyatītam atikramya rājā svam iva bāndhavam
sabhāryaḥ śokaduḥkhārtaḥ paryadevayad āturaḥ
2 [pāṇḍu]
satām api kule jātāḥ karmaṇā bata durgatim
prāpnuvanty akṛtātmānaḥ kāmajālavimohitāḥ
3 śaśvad dharmātmanā jāto bāla eva pitā mama
jīvitāntam anuprāptaḥ kāmātmaiveti naḥ śrutam
4 tasya kāmātmanaḥ kṣetre rājñaḥ saṃyata vāg ṛṣiḥ
kṛṣṇadvaipāyanaḥ sākṣād bhagavān mām ajījanat
5 tasyādya vyasane buddhiḥ saṃjāteyaṃ mamādhamā
tyaktasya devair anayān mṛgayāyāṃ durātmanaḥ
6 mokṣam eva vyavasyāmi bandho hi vyasanaṃ mahat
suvṛttim anuvartiṣye tām ahaṃ pitur avyayām
atīva tapasātmānaṃ yojayiṣyāmy asaṃśayam
7 tasmād eko 'ham ekāham ekaikasmin vanaspatau
caran bhaikṣaṃ munir muṇḍaś cariṣyāmi mahīm imām
8 pāṃsunā samavacchannaḥ śūnyāgāra pratiśrayaḥ
vṛkṣamūlaniketo vā tyaktasarvapriyāpriyaḥ
9 na śocan na prahṛṣyaṃś ca tulyanindātmasaṃstutiḥ
nirāśīr nirnamaskāro nirdvandvo niṣparigrahaḥ
10 na cāpy avahasan kaṃ cin na kurvan bhrukuṭīṃ kva cit
prasannavadano nityaṃ sarvabhūtahite rataḥ
11 jaṅgamājaṅgamaṃ sarvam avihiṃsaṃś caturvidham
svāsu prajāsv iva sadā samaḥ prāṇabhṛtāṃ prati
12 ekakālaṃ caran bhaikṣaṃ kulāni dve ca pañca ca
asaṃbhave vā bhaikṣasya carann anaśanāny api
13 alpam alpaṃ yathā bhojyaṃ pūrvalābhena jātucit
nityaṃ nāticaraṁl lābhe alābhe sapta pūrayan
14 vāsyaikaṃ takṣato bāhuṃ candanenaikam ukṣataḥ
nākalyāṇaṃ na kalyāṇaṃ pradhyāyann ubhayos tayoḥ
15 na jijīviṣuvat kiṃ cin na mumūrṣuvad ācaran
maraṇaṃ jīvitaṃ caiva nābhinandan na ca dviṣan
16 yāḥ kāś cij jīvatā śakyāḥ kartum abhyudaya kriyāḥ
tāḥ sarvāḥ samatikramya nimeṣādiṣv avasthitaḥ
17 tāsu sarvāsv avasthāsu tyaktasarvendriyakriyaḥ
saṃparityakta dharmātmā sunirṇiktātma kalmaṣaḥ
18 nirmuktaḥ sarvapāpebhyo vyatītaḥ sarvavāgurāḥ
na vaśe kasya cit tiṣṭhan sadharmā mātariśvanaḥ
19 etayā satataṃ vṛttyā carann evaṃ prakārayā
dehaṃ saṃdhārayiṣyāmi nirbhayaṃ mārgam āsthitaḥ
20 nāhaṃ śvā carite mārge avīrya kṛpaṇocite
svadharmāt satatāpete rameyaṃ vīryavarjitaḥ
21 satkṛto 'saktṛto vāpi yo 'nyāṃ kṛpaṇa cakṣuṣā
upaiti vṛttiṃ kāmātmā sa śunāṃ vartate pathi
22 [v]
evam uktvā suduḥkhārto niḥśvāsaparamo nṛpaḥ
avekṣamāṇaḥ kuntīṃ ca mādrīṃ ca samabhāṣata
23 kausalyā viduraḥ kṣattā rājā ca saha bandhubhiḥ
āryā satyavatī bhīṣmas te ca rājapurohitāḥ
24 brāhmaṇāś ca mahātmānaḥ somapāḥ saṃśitavratāḥ
pauravṛddhāś ca ye tatra nivasanty asmad āśrayāḥ
prasādya sarve vaktavyāḥ pāṇḍuḥ pravrajito vanam
25 niśamya vacanaṃ bhartur vanavāse dhṛtātmanaḥ
tat samaṃ vacanaṃ kuntī mādrī ca samabhāṣatām
26 anye 'pi hy āśramāḥ santi ye śakyā bharatarṣabhaḥ
āvābhyāṃ dharmapatnībhyāṃ saha taptvā tapo mahat
tvam eva bhavitā sārthaḥ svargasyāpi na saṃśayaḥ
27 praṇidhāyendriya grāmaṃ bhartṛlokaparāyaṇe
tyaktakāmasukhe hy āvāṃ tapsyāvo vipulaṃ tapaḥ
28 yadi āvāṃ mahāprājña tyakṣyasi tvaṃ viśāṃ pate
adyaivāvāṃ prahāsyāvo jītivaṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ
29 [p]
yadi vyavasitaṃ hy etad yuvayor dharmasaṃhitam
svavṛttim anuvartiṣye tām ahaṃ pitur avyayām
30 tyaktagrāmya sukhācāras tapyamāno mahat tapaḥ
valkalī phalamūlāśī cariṣyāmi mahāvane
31 agniṃ juhvann ubhau kālāv ubhau kālāv upaspṛśan
kṛśaḥ parimitārāhaś cīracarma jaṭādharaḥ
32 śītavātātapa sahaḥ kṣutpipāsāśramānvitaḥ
tapasā duścareṇedaṃ śarīram upaśoṣayan
33 ekāntaśīlī vimṛśan pakvāpakvena vartayan
pitṝn devāṃś ca vanyena vāgbhir adbhiś ca tarpayan
34 vānaprasthajanasyāpi darśanaṃ kulavāsinām
nāpriyāṇy ācaraj jātu kiṃ punar grāmavāsinām
35 evam āraṇya śāstrāṇām ugram ugrataraṃ vidhim
kāṅkṣamāṇo 'ham āsiṣye dehasyāsya samāpanāt
36 [v]
ity evam uktvā bhārye te rājā kauravavaṃśajaḥ
tataś cūḍāmaṇiṃ niṣkam aṅgade kuṇḍalāni ca
vāsāṃsi ca mahārhāṇi strīṇām ābharaṇāni ca
37 pradāya sarvaṃ viprebhyaḥ pāṇḍuḥ punar abhāṣata
gatvā nāgapuraṃ vācyaṃ pāṇḍuḥ pravrajito vanam
38 arthaṃ kāmaṃ sukhaṃ caiva ratiṃ ca paramātmikām
pratasthe sarvam utsṛjya sabhāryaḥ kurupuṃgavaḥ
39 tatas tasyānuyātrāṇi te caiva paricārakāḥ
śrutvā bharata siṃhasya vividhāḥ karuṇā giraḥ
bhīmam ārtasvaraṃ kṛtvā hāheti paricukruśuḥ
40 uṣṇam aśruvimuñcantas taṃ vihāya mahīpatim
yayur nāgapuraṃ tūrṇaṃ sarvam ādāya tad vacaḥ
41 śrutvā ca tebhyas tat sarvaṃ yathāvṛttaṃ mahāvane
dhṛtarāṣṭro naraśreṣṭhaḥ pāṇḍum evānvaśocata
42 rājaputras tu kauravyaḥ pāṇḍur mūlaphalāśanaḥ
jagāma saha bhāryābhyāṃ tato nāgasabhaṃ girim
43 sa caitraratham āsādya vāriṣeṇam atītya ca
himavantam atikramya prayayau gandhamādanam
44 rakṣyamāṇo mahābhūtaiḥ siddhaiś ca paramarṣibhiḥ
uvāsa sa tadā rājā sameṣu viṣameṣu ca
45 indra dyumna saraḥ prāpya haṃsakūṭam atītya ca
śataśṛṅge mahārāja tāpasaḥ samapadyata
SECTION CX
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Bhishma said, 'This our celebrated
race, resplendent with every virtue and accomplishment, hath all along
sovereignty over all other monarchs on earth. Its glory maintained and itself
perpetuated by many virtuous and illustrious monarchs of old, the illustrious
Krishna (Dwaipayana) and Satyavati and myself have raised you (three) up, in
order that it may not be extinct. It behoveth myself and thee also to take such
steps that this our dynasty may expand again as the sea. It hath been heard by
me that there are three maidens worthy of being allied to our race. One is the
daughter of (Surasena of) the Yadava race; the other is the daughter of Suvala;
and the third is the princess of Madra. O son, all these maidens are of course
of blue blood. Possessed of beauty and pure blood, they are eminently fit for
an alliance with our family. O thou foremost of intelligent men, I think we
should choose them for the growth of our race. Tell me what thou thinkest.'
Thus addressed, Vidura replied, 'Thou art our father and thou art our mother,
too. Thou art our respected spiritual
instructor. Therefore, do thou what may be
best for us in thy eyes.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Soon after
Bhishma heard from the Brahmanas that Gandhari, the amiable daughter of Suvala,
having worshipped Hara (Siva) had obtained from the deity the boon that she
should have a century of sons. Bhishma, the grandfather of the Kurus, having
heard this, sent messengers unto the king of Gandhara. King Suvala at first
hesitated on account of the blindness of the bridegroom, but taking into
consideration the blood of the Kurus, their fame and behaviour, he gave his
virtuous daughter unto Dhritarashtra and the chaste Gandhari hearing that
Dhritarashtra was blind and that her parents had consented to marry her to him,
from love and respect for her future husband, blindfolded her own eyes. Sakuni,
the son of Suvala, bringing unto the Kurus his sister endued with youth and
beauty, formally gave her away unto Dhritarashtra. And Gandhari was received
with great respect and the nuptials were celebrated with great pomp under
Bhishma's directions. And the heroic Sakuni, after having bestowed his sister
along with many valuable robes, and having received Bhishma's adorations,
returned to his own city. And, O thou of Bharata's race, the beautiful Gandhari
gratified all the Kurus by her behaviour and respectful attentions. And
Gandhari, ever devoted to her husband, gratified her superiors by her good
conduct; and as she was chaste, she never referred even by words to men other
than her husband or such superiors.'"
Book
1
Chapter 111
1 [v]
tatrāpi tapasi śreṣṭhe vartamānaḥ sa vīryavān
siddhacāraṇasaṃghānāṃ babhūva priyadarśanaḥ
2 śuśrūṣur anahaṃvādī saṃyatātmā jitendriyaḥ
svargaṃ gantuṃ parākrāntaḥ svena vīryeṇa bhārata
3 keṣāṃ cid abhavad bhrātā keṣāṃ cid abhavat sakhā
ṛṣayas tv apare cainaṃ putravat paryapālayan
4 sa tu kālena mahatā prāpya niṣkalmaṣaṃ tapaḥ
brahmarṣisadṛśaḥ pāṇḍur babhūva bharatarṣabha
5 svargapāraṃ titīrṣan sa śataśṛṅgād udaṅmukhaḥ
pratasthe saha patnībhyām abruvaṃs tatra tāpasāḥ
upary upari gacchantaḥ śailarājam udaṅmukhāḥ
6 dṛṣṭavanto girer asya durgān deśān bahūn vayam
ākrīḍabhūtān devānāṃ gandharvāpsarasāṃ tathā
7 udyānāni kuberasya samāni viṣamāṇi ca
mahānadī nitambāṃś ca durgāṃś ca girigahvarān
8 santi nityahimā deśā nirvṛkṣa mṛgapakṣiṇaḥ
santi ke cin mahāvarṣā durgāḥ ke cid durāsadāḥ
9 atikrāmen na pakṣī yān kuta evetare mṛgāḥ
vāyur eko 'tigād yatra siddhāś ca paramarṣayaḥ
10 gacchantyau śailarāje 'smin rājaputryau kathaṃ tv ime
na sīdetām aduḥkhārhe mā gamo bharatarṣabha
11 [p]
aprajasya mahābhāgā na dvāraṃ paricakṣate
svarge tenābhitapto 'ham aprajas tad bravīmi vaḥ
12 ṛṇaiś caturbhiḥ saṃyuktā jāyante manujā bhuvi
pitṛdevarṣimanujadeyaiḥ śatasahasraśaḥ
13 etāni tu yathākālaṃ yo na budhyati mānavaḥ
na tasya lokāḥ santīti dharmavidbhiḥ pratiṣṭhitam
14 yajñaiś ca devān prīṇāti svādhyāyatapasā munīn
putraiḥ śrāddhaiś pitṝṃś cāpi ānṛśaṃsyena mānavān
15 ṛṣideva manuṣyāṇāṃ parimukto 'smi dharmataḥ
pitryād ṛṇād anirmuktas tena tapye tapodhanāḥ
16 dehanāśe dhruvo nāśaḥ pitṝṇām eṣa niścayaḥ
iha tasmāt prajā hetoḥ prajāyante narottamāḥ
17 yathaivāhaṃ pituḥ kṣetre sṛṣṭas tena mahātmanā
tathaivāsmin mama kṣetre kathaṃ vai saṃbhavet prajā
18 [tāpasāh]
asti vai tava dharmātman vidma devopamaṃ śubham
apatyam anaghaṃ rājan vayaṃ divyena cakṣuṣā
19 daivadiṣṭaṃ naravyāghra karmaṇehopapādaya
akliṣṭaṃ phalam avyagro vindate buddhimān naraḥ
20 tasmin dṛṣṭe phale tāta prayatnaṃ kartum arhasi
apatyaṃ guṇasaṃpannaṃ labdhvā prītim apāpsyasi
21 [v]
tac chrutvā tāpasa vacaḥ pāṇḍuś cintāparo 'bhavat
ātmano mṛgaśāpena jānann upahatāṃ kriyām
22 so 'bravīd vijane kuntīṃ dharmapatnīṃ yaśasvinīm
apatyotpādane yogam āpadi prasamarthayan
23 apatyaṃ nāma lokeṣu pratiṣṭhā dharmasaṃhitā
iti kunti vidur dhīrāḥ śāśvataṃ dharmam āditaḥ
24 iṣṭaṃ dattaṃ tapas taptaṃ niyamaś ca svanuṣṭhitaḥ
sarvam evānapatyasya na pāvanam ihocyate
25 so 'ham evaṃ viditvaitat prapaśyāmi śucismite
anapatyaḥ śubhāṁl lokān nāvāpsyāmīti cintayan
26 mṛgābhiśāpān naṣṭaṃ me prajanaṃ hy akṛtātmanaḥ
nṛśaṃsakāriṇo bhīru yathaivopahataṃ tathā
27 ime vai bandhudāyādāḥ ṣaṭ putrā dharmadarśane
ṣaḍ evābandhu dāyādāḥ putrās tāñ śṛṇu me pṛthe
28 svayaṃ jātaḥ praṇītaś ca parikrītaś ca yaḥ sutaḥ
paunarbhavaś ca kānīnaḥ svairiṇyāṃ yaś ca jāyate
29 dattaḥ krītaḥ kṛtrimaś ca upagacchet svayaṃ ca yaḥ
sahoḍho jātaretāś ca hīnayonidhṛtaś ca yaḥ
30 pūrvapūrvatamābhāve matvā lipseta vai sutam
uttamād avarāḥ puṃsaḥ kāṅkṣante putram āpadi
31 apatyaṃ dharmaphaladaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ vindanti sādhavaḥ
ātmaśukrād api pṛthe manuḥ svāyambhuvo 'bravīt
32 tasmāt praheṣyāmy adya tvāṃ hīnaḥ prajananāt svayam
sadṛśāc chreyaso vā tvaṃ viddhy apatyaṃ yaśasvini
33 śṛṇu kunti kathāṃ cemāṃ śāra daṇḍāyanīṃ prati
yā vīra patnī gurubhir niyuktāpatya janmani
34 puṣpeṇa prayatā snātā niśi kunti catuṣpathe
varayitvā dvijaṃ siddhaṃ hutvā puṃsavane 'nalam
35 karmaṇy avasite tasmin sā tenaiva sahāvasat
tatra trīñ janayām āsa durjayādīn mahārathān
36 tathā tvam api kalyāṇi brāhmaṇāt tapasādhikāt
manniyogād yatakṣipram apatyotpādanaṃ prati
tatrāpi tapasi śreṣṭhe vartamānaḥ sa vīryavān
siddhacāraṇasaṃghānāṃ babhūva priyadarśanaḥ
2 śuśrūṣur anahaṃvādī saṃyatātmā jitendriyaḥ
svargaṃ gantuṃ parākrāntaḥ svena vīryeṇa bhārata
3 keṣāṃ cid abhavad bhrātā keṣāṃ cid abhavat sakhā
ṛṣayas tv apare cainaṃ putravat paryapālayan
4 sa tu kālena mahatā prāpya niṣkalmaṣaṃ tapaḥ
brahmarṣisadṛśaḥ pāṇḍur babhūva bharatarṣabha
5 svargapāraṃ titīrṣan sa śataśṛṅgād udaṅmukhaḥ
pratasthe saha patnībhyām abruvaṃs tatra tāpasāḥ
upary upari gacchantaḥ śailarājam udaṅmukhāḥ
6 dṛṣṭavanto girer asya durgān deśān bahūn vayam
ākrīḍabhūtān devānāṃ gandharvāpsarasāṃ tathā
7 udyānāni kuberasya samāni viṣamāṇi ca
mahānadī nitambāṃś ca durgāṃś ca girigahvarān
8 santi nityahimā deśā nirvṛkṣa mṛgapakṣiṇaḥ
santi ke cin mahāvarṣā durgāḥ ke cid durāsadāḥ
9 atikrāmen na pakṣī yān kuta evetare mṛgāḥ
vāyur eko 'tigād yatra siddhāś ca paramarṣayaḥ
10 gacchantyau śailarāje 'smin rājaputryau kathaṃ tv ime
na sīdetām aduḥkhārhe mā gamo bharatarṣabha
11 [p]
aprajasya mahābhāgā na dvāraṃ paricakṣate
svarge tenābhitapto 'ham aprajas tad bravīmi vaḥ
12 ṛṇaiś caturbhiḥ saṃyuktā jāyante manujā bhuvi
pitṛdevarṣimanujadeyaiḥ śatasahasraśaḥ
13 etāni tu yathākālaṃ yo na budhyati mānavaḥ
na tasya lokāḥ santīti dharmavidbhiḥ pratiṣṭhitam
14 yajñaiś ca devān prīṇāti svādhyāyatapasā munīn
putraiḥ śrāddhaiś pitṝṃś cāpi ānṛśaṃsyena mānavān
15 ṛṣideva manuṣyāṇāṃ parimukto 'smi dharmataḥ
pitryād ṛṇād anirmuktas tena tapye tapodhanāḥ
16 dehanāśe dhruvo nāśaḥ pitṝṇām eṣa niścayaḥ
iha tasmāt prajā hetoḥ prajāyante narottamāḥ
17 yathaivāhaṃ pituḥ kṣetre sṛṣṭas tena mahātmanā
tathaivāsmin mama kṣetre kathaṃ vai saṃbhavet prajā
18 [tāpasāh]
asti vai tava dharmātman vidma devopamaṃ śubham
apatyam anaghaṃ rājan vayaṃ divyena cakṣuṣā
19 daivadiṣṭaṃ naravyāghra karmaṇehopapādaya
akliṣṭaṃ phalam avyagro vindate buddhimān naraḥ
20 tasmin dṛṣṭe phale tāta prayatnaṃ kartum arhasi
apatyaṃ guṇasaṃpannaṃ labdhvā prītim apāpsyasi
21 [v]
tac chrutvā tāpasa vacaḥ pāṇḍuś cintāparo 'bhavat
ātmano mṛgaśāpena jānann upahatāṃ kriyām
22 so 'bravīd vijane kuntīṃ dharmapatnīṃ yaśasvinīm
apatyotpādane yogam āpadi prasamarthayan
23 apatyaṃ nāma lokeṣu pratiṣṭhā dharmasaṃhitā
iti kunti vidur dhīrāḥ śāśvataṃ dharmam āditaḥ
24 iṣṭaṃ dattaṃ tapas taptaṃ niyamaś ca svanuṣṭhitaḥ
sarvam evānapatyasya na pāvanam ihocyate
25 so 'ham evaṃ viditvaitat prapaśyāmi śucismite
anapatyaḥ śubhāṁl lokān nāvāpsyāmīti cintayan
26 mṛgābhiśāpān naṣṭaṃ me prajanaṃ hy akṛtātmanaḥ
nṛśaṃsakāriṇo bhīru yathaivopahataṃ tathā
27 ime vai bandhudāyādāḥ ṣaṭ putrā dharmadarśane
ṣaḍ evābandhu dāyādāḥ putrās tāñ śṛṇu me pṛthe
28 svayaṃ jātaḥ praṇītaś ca parikrītaś ca yaḥ sutaḥ
paunarbhavaś ca kānīnaḥ svairiṇyāṃ yaś ca jāyate
29 dattaḥ krītaḥ kṛtrimaś ca upagacchet svayaṃ ca yaḥ
sahoḍho jātaretāś ca hīnayonidhṛtaś ca yaḥ
30 pūrvapūrvatamābhāve matvā lipseta vai sutam
uttamād avarāḥ puṃsaḥ kāṅkṣante putram āpadi
31 apatyaṃ dharmaphaladaṃ śreṣṭhaṃ vindanti sādhavaḥ
ātmaśukrād api pṛthe manuḥ svāyambhuvo 'bravīt
32 tasmāt praheṣyāmy adya tvāṃ hīnaḥ prajananāt svayam
sadṛśāc chreyaso vā tvaṃ viddhy apatyaṃ yaśasvini
33 śṛṇu kunti kathāṃ cemāṃ śāra daṇḍāyanīṃ prati
yā vīra patnī gurubhir niyuktāpatya janmani
34 puṣpeṇa prayatā snātā niśi kunti catuṣpathe
varayitvā dvijaṃ siddhaṃ hutvā puṃsavane 'nalam
35 karmaṇy avasite tasmin sā tenaiva sahāvasat
tatra trīñ janayām āsa durjayādīn mahārathān
36 tathā tvam api kalyāṇi brāhmaṇāt tapasādhikāt
manniyogād yatakṣipram apatyotpādanaṃ prati
SECTION CXI
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana continued, 'There was
amongst the Yadavas a chief named Sura. He was the father of Vasudeva. And he
had a daughter called Pritha, who was unrivalled for beauty on earth. And, O
thou of Bharata's race, Sura, always truthful in speech, gave from friendship
this his firstborn daughter unto his childless cousin and friend, the
illustrious Kuntibhoja--the son of his paternal aunt--pursuant to a former
promise. And Pritha in the house of her adoptive father was engaged in looking
after the duties of hospitality to Brahmanas and other guests. Once she
gratified by her attentions the terrible Brahmana of rigid vows, who was known
by the name of Durvasa and was well-acquainted with the hidden truths of
morality. Gratified with her respectful attentions, the sage, anticipating by
his spiritual power the future (season of) distress (consequent upon the curse
to be pronounced upon Pandu for his unrighteous act of slaying a deer while
serving its mate) imparted to her a formula of invocation for summoning any of
the celestials she liked to give her children. And the Rishi said, 'Those
celestials that thou shall summon by this Mantra shall certainly
approach thee and give thee children.' 'Thus addressed
by the Brahmana, the amiable Kunti (Pritha)
became curious, and in her maidenhood summoned the god Arka (Sun). And as soon
as he pronounced the Mantra, she beheld that effulgent deity--that
beholder of everything in the world--approaching her. And beholding that
extraordinary sight, the maiden of faultless features was overcome with
surprise. But the god Vivaswat (Sun) approaching her, said, 'Here I am, O
black-eyed girl! Tell me what I am to do for thee.'
"Hearing this, Kunti said, 'O slayer of
foes, a certain Brahamana gave me this formula of invocation as a boon, and, O
lord, I have summoned thee only to test its efficacy. For this offence I bow to
thee. A woman, whatever be her offence, always deserveth pardon.' Surya (Sun)
replied, 'I know that Durvasa hath granted this boon. But cast off thy fears,
timid maiden, and grant me thy embraces. Amiable one, my approach cannot be futile;
it must bear fruit. Thou hast summoned me, and if it be for nothing, it shall
certainly be regarded as thy transgression.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Vivaswat thus
spoke unto her many things with a view to allay her fears, but, O Bharata, the
amiable maiden, from modesty and fear of her relatives, consented not to grant
his request. And, O bull of Bharata's race, Arka addressed her again and said,
'O princess, for my sake, it shall not be sinful for thee to grant my wish.'
Thus speaking unto the daughter of Kuntibhoja, the illustrious Tapana--the
illuminator of the universe--gratified his wish. And of this connection there
was immediately born a son known all over the world as Karna accountred with
natural armour and with face brightened by ear-rings. And the heroic Karna was
the first of all wielders of weapons, blessed with good fortune, and endued
with the beauty of a celestial child. And after the birth of this child, the
illustrious Tapana granted unto Pritha her maidenhood and ascended to heaven. And
the princess of the Vrishni race beholding with sorrow that son born of her,
reflected intently upon what was then the best for her to do. And from fear of
her relatives she resolved to conceal that evidence of her folly. And she cast
her offspring endued with great physical strength into the water. Then the
well-known husband of Radha, of the Suta caste, took up the child thus
cast into the water, and he and his wife brought him up as their own son. And
Radha and her husband bestowed on him the name of Vasusena (born with
wealth) because he was born with a natural armour and ear-rings. And endued as
he was born with great strength, as he grew up, he became skilled in all
weapons. Possessed of great energy, he used to adore the sun until his back was
heated by his rays (i.e., from dawn to midday), and during the hours of
worship, there was nothing on earth that the heroic and intelligent Vasusena
would not give unto the Brahmanas. And Indra desirous of benefiting his own son
Phalguni (Arjuna), assuming the form of a Brahmana, approached Vasusena on one
occasion and begged of him his natural armour. Thus asked Karna took off his
natural armour, and joining his hands in reverence gave it unto
[paragraph continues] Indra in the guise of a Brahmana. And the chief of
the celestials accepted the gift and was exceedingly gratified with Karna's
liberality. He therefore, gave unto him a fine dart, saying, 'That one (and one
only) among the celestials, the Asuras, men, the Gandharvas, the Nagas,
and the Rakshasas, whom thou desirest to conquer, shall be certainly
slain with this dart.'
"The son of Surya was before this known
by the name of Vasusena. But since he cut off his natural armour, he came to be
called Karna (the cutter or peeler of his own cover).'"
Book
1
Chapter 112
1 [v]
evam uktā mahārāja kuntī pāṇḍum abhāṣata
kurūṇām ṛṣabhaṃ vīraṃ tadā bhūmipatiṃ patim
2 na mām arhasi dharmajña vaktum evaṃ kathaṃ cana
dharmapatnīm abhiratāṃ tvayi rājīvalocana
3 tvam eva tu mahābāho mayy apatyāni bhārata
vīra vīryopapannāni dharmato janayiṣyasi
4 svargaṃ manujaśārdūla gaccheyaṃ sahitā tvayā
apatyāya ca māṃ gaccha tvam eva kurunandana
5 na hy ahaṃ manasāpy anyaṃ gaccheyaṃ tvadṛte naram
tvattaḥ prativiśiṣṭaś ca ko 'nyo 'sti bhuvi mānavaḥ
6 imāṃ ca tāvad dharmyāṃ tvaṃ paurāṇīṃ śṛṇu me kathām
pariśrutāṃ viśālākṣa kīrtayiṣyāmi yām aham
7 vyuṣitāśva iti khyāto babhūva kila pārthivaḥ
purā paramadharmiṣṭhaḥ pūror vaṃśavivardhanaḥ
8 tasmiṃś ca yajamāne vai dharmātmani mahātmani
upāgamaṃs tato devāḥ sendrāḥ saha maharṣibhiḥ
9 amādyad indraḥ somena dakṣiṇābhir dvijātayaḥ
vyuṣitāśvasya rājarṣes tato yajñe mahātmanaḥ
10 vyuṣitāśvas tato rājann ati martyān vyarocata
sarvabhūtāny ati yathā tapanaḥ śiśirātyaye
11 sa vijitya gṛhītvā ca nṛpatīn rājasattamaḥ
prācyān udīcyān madhyāṃś ca dakṣiṇātyān akālayat
12 aśvamedhe mahāyajñe vyuṣitāśvaḥ pratāpavān
babhūva sa hi rājendro daśanāgabalānvitaḥ
13 apy atra gāthāṃ gāyanti ye purāṇavido janāḥ
vyuṣitāśvaḥ samudrāntāṃ vijityemāṃ vasuṃdharām
apālayat sarvavarṇān pitā putrān ivaurasān
14 yajamāno mahāyajñair brāhmaṇebhyo dadau dhanam
anantaratnāny ādāya ājahāra mahākratūn
suṣāva ca bahūn somān somasaṃsthās tatāna ca
15 āsīt kākṣīvatī cāsya bhāryā paramasaṃmatā
bhadrā nāma manuṣyendra rūpeṇāsadṛśī bhuvi
16 kāmayām āsatus tau tu parasparam iti śrutiḥ
sa tasyāṃ kāmasaṃmatto yakṣmāṇaṃ samapadyata
17 tenācireṇa kālena jagāmāstam ivāṃśumān
tasmin prete manuṣyendre bhāryāsya bhṛśaduḥkhitā
18 aputrā puruṣavyāghra vilalāpeti naḥ śrutam
bhadrā paramaduḥkhārtā tan nibodha narādhipa
19 nārī paramadharmajña sarvā putra vinākṛtā
patiṃ vinā jīvati yā na sā jīvati duḥkhitā
20 patiṃ vinā mṛtaṃ śreyo nāryāḥ kṣatriya puṃgava
tvadgatiṃ gantum icchāmi prasīdasva nayasva mām
21 tvayā hīnā kṣaṇam api nāhaṃ jīvitum utsahe
prasādaṃ kuru me rājann itas tūrṇaṃ nayasva mām
22 pṛṣṭhato 'nugamiṣyāmi sameṣu viṣameṣu ca
tvām ahaṃ naraśārdūla gacchantam anivartinam
23 chāyevānapagā rājan satataṃ vaśavartinī
bhaviṣyāmi naravyāghra nityaṃ priyahite ratā
24 adya prabhṛti māṃ rājan kaṣṭā hṛdayaśoṣaṇāḥ
ādhayo 'bhibhaviṣyanti tvadṛte puṣkarekṣaṇa
25 abhāgyayā mayā nūnaṃ viyuktāḥ sahacāriṇaḥ
saṃyogā viprayuktā vā pūrvadeheṣu pārthiva
26 tad idaṃ karmabhiḥ pāpaiḥ pūrvadeheṣu saṃcitam
duḥkhaṃ mām anusaṃprāptaṃ rājaṃs tvad viprayogajam
27 adya prabhṛty ahaṃ rājan kuśa prastaraśāyinī
bhaviṣyāmy asukhāviṣṭā tvaddarśanaparāyaṇā
28 darśayasva naravyāghra sādhu mām asukhānvitām
dīnām anāthāṃ kṛpaṇāṃ vilapantīṃ nareśvara
29 evaṃ bahuvidhaṃ tasyāṃ vilapantyāṃ punaḥ punaḥ
taṃ śavaṃ saṃpariṣvajya vāk kilāntarhitābravīt
30 uttiṣṭha bhadre gaccha tvaṃ dadānīha varaṃ tava
janayiṣyāmy apatyāni tvayy ahaṃ cāruhāsini
31 ātmīye ca varārohe śayanīye caturdaśīm
aṣṭamīṃ vā ṛtusnātā saṃviśethā mayā saha
32 evam uktā tu sā devī tathā cakre pativratā
yathoktam eva tad vākyaṃ bhadrā putrārthinī tadā
33 sā tena suṣuve devī śavena manujādhipa
trīñ śālvāṃś caturo madrān sutān bharatasattama
34 tathā tvam api mayy eva manasā bharatarṣabha
śakto janayituṃ putrāṃs tapoyogabalānvayāt
evam uktā mahārāja kuntī pāṇḍum abhāṣata
kurūṇām ṛṣabhaṃ vīraṃ tadā bhūmipatiṃ patim
2 na mām arhasi dharmajña vaktum evaṃ kathaṃ cana
dharmapatnīm abhiratāṃ tvayi rājīvalocana
3 tvam eva tu mahābāho mayy apatyāni bhārata
vīra vīryopapannāni dharmato janayiṣyasi
4 svargaṃ manujaśārdūla gaccheyaṃ sahitā tvayā
apatyāya ca māṃ gaccha tvam eva kurunandana
5 na hy ahaṃ manasāpy anyaṃ gaccheyaṃ tvadṛte naram
tvattaḥ prativiśiṣṭaś ca ko 'nyo 'sti bhuvi mānavaḥ
6 imāṃ ca tāvad dharmyāṃ tvaṃ paurāṇīṃ śṛṇu me kathām
pariśrutāṃ viśālākṣa kīrtayiṣyāmi yām aham
7 vyuṣitāśva iti khyāto babhūva kila pārthivaḥ
purā paramadharmiṣṭhaḥ pūror vaṃśavivardhanaḥ
8 tasmiṃś ca yajamāne vai dharmātmani mahātmani
upāgamaṃs tato devāḥ sendrāḥ saha maharṣibhiḥ
9 amādyad indraḥ somena dakṣiṇābhir dvijātayaḥ
vyuṣitāśvasya rājarṣes tato yajñe mahātmanaḥ
10 vyuṣitāśvas tato rājann ati martyān vyarocata
sarvabhūtāny ati yathā tapanaḥ śiśirātyaye
11 sa vijitya gṛhītvā ca nṛpatīn rājasattamaḥ
prācyān udīcyān madhyāṃś ca dakṣiṇātyān akālayat
12 aśvamedhe mahāyajñe vyuṣitāśvaḥ pratāpavān
babhūva sa hi rājendro daśanāgabalānvitaḥ
13 apy atra gāthāṃ gāyanti ye purāṇavido janāḥ
vyuṣitāśvaḥ samudrāntāṃ vijityemāṃ vasuṃdharām
apālayat sarvavarṇān pitā putrān ivaurasān
14 yajamāno mahāyajñair brāhmaṇebhyo dadau dhanam
anantaratnāny ādāya ājahāra mahākratūn
suṣāva ca bahūn somān somasaṃsthās tatāna ca
15 āsīt kākṣīvatī cāsya bhāryā paramasaṃmatā
bhadrā nāma manuṣyendra rūpeṇāsadṛśī bhuvi
16 kāmayām āsatus tau tu parasparam iti śrutiḥ
sa tasyāṃ kāmasaṃmatto yakṣmāṇaṃ samapadyata
17 tenācireṇa kālena jagāmāstam ivāṃśumān
tasmin prete manuṣyendre bhāryāsya bhṛśaduḥkhitā
18 aputrā puruṣavyāghra vilalāpeti naḥ śrutam
bhadrā paramaduḥkhārtā tan nibodha narādhipa
19 nārī paramadharmajña sarvā putra vinākṛtā
patiṃ vinā jīvati yā na sā jīvati duḥkhitā
20 patiṃ vinā mṛtaṃ śreyo nāryāḥ kṣatriya puṃgava
tvadgatiṃ gantum icchāmi prasīdasva nayasva mām
21 tvayā hīnā kṣaṇam api nāhaṃ jīvitum utsahe
prasādaṃ kuru me rājann itas tūrṇaṃ nayasva mām
22 pṛṣṭhato 'nugamiṣyāmi sameṣu viṣameṣu ca
tvām ahaṃ naraśārdūla gacchantam anivartinam
23 chāyevānapagā rājan satataṃ vaśavartinī
bhaviṣyāmi naravyāghra nityaṃ priyahite ratā
24 adya prabhṛti māṃ rājan kaṣṭā hṛdayaśoṣaṇāḥ
ādhayo 'bhibhaviṣyanti tvadṛte puṣkarekṣaṇa
25 abhāgyayā mayā nūnaṃ viyuktāḥ sahacāriṇaḥ
saṃyogā viprayuktā vā pūrvadeheṣu pārthiva
26 tad idaṃ karmabhiḥ pāpaiḥ pūrvadeheṣu saṃcitam
duḥkhaṃ mām anusaṃprāptaṃ rājaṃs tvad viprayogajam
27 adya prabhṛty ahaṃ rājan kuśa prastaraśāyinī
bhaviṣyāmy asukhāviṣṭā tvaddarśanaparāyaṇā
28 darśayasva naravyāghra sādhu mām asukhānvitām
dīnām anāthāṃ kṛpaṇāṃ vilapantīṃ nareśvara
29 evaṃ bahuvidhaṃ tasyāṃ vilapantyāṃ punaḥ punaḥ
taṃ śavaṃ saṃpariṣvajya vāk kilāntarhitābravīt
30 uttiṣṭha bhadre gaccha tvaṃ dadānīha varaṃ tava
janayiṣyāmy apatyāni tvayy ahaṃ cāruhāsini
31 ātmīye ca varārohe śayanīye caturdaśīm
aṣṭamīṃ vā ṛtusnātā saṃviśethā mayā saha
32 evam uktā tu sā devī tathā cakre pativratā
yathoktam eva tad vākyaṃ bhadrā putrārthinī tadā
33 sā tena suṣuve devī śavena manujādhipa
trīñ śālvāṃś caturo madrān sutān bharatasattama
34 tathā tvam api mayy eva manasā bharatarṣabha
śakto janayituṃ putrāṃs tapoyogabalānvayāt
SECTION CXII
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said. 'The large-eyed
daughter of Kuntibhoja, Pritha by name, was endued with beauty and every
accomplishment. Of rigid vows, she was devoted to virtue and possessed of every
good quality. But though endued with beauty and youth and every womanly
attribute, yet it so happened that no king asked-for her hand. Her father
Kuntibhoja seeing this, invited, O best of monarchs, the princes and kings of
other countries and desired his daughter to select her husband from among her
guests. The intelligent Kunti, entering the amphitheatre, beheld Pandu--the
foremost of the Bharatas--that tiger among kings--in that concourse of crowned
heads. Proud as the lion, broad-chested, bull-eyed, endued with great strength,
and outshining all other monarchs in splendour, he looked like another Indra in
that royal assemblage. The amiable daughter of Kuntibhoja, of faultless
features, beholding Pandu--that best of men--in that assembly, became very much
agitated. And advancing with modesty, all the while quivering with emotion, she
placed the nuptial garland about Pandu's neck. The other monarchs, seeing Kunti
choose Pandu for her lord, returned to their respective kingdoms on elephants,
horses and cars, as they had come. Then, O king, the bride's father caused the
nuptial rites to be performed duly. The Kuru prince blessed with great good
fortune and the daughter of Kuntibhoja formed a couple like Maghavat and
Paulomi (the king and queen of the celestials). And, O best of Kuru monarchs,
king Kuntibhoja, after the nuptials were over, presented his son-in-law with
much wealth and sent him back to his capital. Then the Kuru prince Pandu,
accompanied by a large force bearing various kinds of banners and pennons, and
eulogised by Brahmanas and great Rishis pronouncing benedictions,
reached his capital. And after arriving at his own palace, he established his
queen therein.'"
Book
1
Chapter 113
1
[v]
evam uktas tayā rājā tāṃ devīṃ punar abravīt
dharmavid dharmasaṃyuktam idaṃ vacanam uttamam
2 evam etat purā kunti vyuṣitāśvaś cakāra ha
yathā tvayoktaṃ kalyāṇi sa hy āsīd amaropamaḥ
3 atha tv imaṃ pravakṣyāmi dharmaṃ tv etaṃ nibodha me
purāṇam ṛṣibhir dṛṣṭaṃ dharmavidbhir mahātmabhiḥ
4 anāvṛtāḥ kila purā striya āsan varānane
kāmacāravihāriṇyaḥ svatantrāś cārulocane
5 tāsāṃ vyuccaramāṇānāṃ kaumārāt subhage patīn
nādharmo 'bhūd varārohe sa hi dharmaḥ purābhavat
6 taṃ caiva dharmaṃ paurāṇaṃ tiryagyonigatāḥ prajāḥ
adyāpy anuvidhīyante kāmadveṣavivarjitāḥ
purāṇadṛṣṭo dharmo 'yaṃ pūjyate ca maharṣibhiḥ
7 uttareṣu ca rambhoru kuruṣv adyāpi vartate
strīṇām anugraha karaḥ sa hi dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ
8 asmiṃs tu loke nacirān maryādeyaṃ śucismite
sthāpitā yena yasmāc ca tan me vistarataḥ śṛṇu
9 babhūvoddālako nāma maharṣir iti naḥ śrutam
śvetaketur iti khyātaḥ putras tasyābhavan muniḥ
10 maryādeyaṃ kṛtā tena mānuṣeṣv iti naḥ śrutam
kopāt kamalapatrākṣi yadarthaṃ tan nibodha me
11 śvetaketoḥ kila purā samakṣaṃ mātaraṃ pituḥ
jagrāha brāhmaṇaḥ pāṇau gacchāva iti cābravīt
12 ṛṣiputras tataḥ kopaṃ cakārāmarṣitas tadā
mātaraṃ tāṃ tathā dṛṣṭvā nīyamānāṃ balād iva
13 kruddhaṃ taṃ tu pitā dṛṣṭvā śvetaketum uvāca ha
mā tāta kopaṃ kārṣīs tvam eṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ
14 anāvṛtā hi sarveṣāṃ varṇānām aṅganā bhuvi
yathā gāvaḥ sthitās tāta sve sve varṇe tathā prajāḥ
15 ṛṣiputro 'tha taṃ dharmaṃ śvetaketur na cakṣame
cakāra caiva maryādām imāṃ strīpuṃsayor bhuvi
16 mānuṣeṣu mahābhāge na tv evānyeṣu jantuṣu
tadā prabhṛti maryādā sthiteyam iti naḥ śrutam
17 vyuccarantyāḥ patiṃ nāryā adya prabhṛti pātakam
bhrūṇa hatyā kṛtaṃ pāpaṃ bhaviṣyaty asukhāvaham
18 bhāryāṃ tathā vyuccarataḥ kaumārīṃ brahmacāriṇīm
pativratām etad eva bhavitā pātakaṃ bhuvi
19 patyā niyuktā yā caiva patny apatyārtham eva ca
na kariṣyati tasyāś ca bhaviṣyaty etad eva hi
20 iti tena purā bhīru maryādā sthāpitā balāt
uddālakasya putreṇa dharmyā vai śvetaketunā
21 saudāsena ca rambhoru niyuktāpatya janmani
madayantī jagāmarṣiṃ vasiṣṭham iti naḥ śrutam
22 tasmāl lebhe ca sā putram aśmakaṃ nāma bhāminī
bhāryā kalmāṣapādasya bhartuḥ priyacikīrṣatā
23 asmākam api te janma viditaṃ kamalekṣaṇe
kṛṣṇadvaipāyanād bhīru kurūṇāṃ vaṃśavṛddhaye
24 ata etāni sarvāṇi kāraṇāni samīkṣya vai
mamaitad vacanaṃ dharmyaṃ kartum arhasy anindite
25 ṛtāv ṛtau rājaputri striyā bhartā yatavrate
nātivartavya ity evaṃ dharmaṃ dharmavido viduḥ
26 śeṣeṣv anyeṣu kāleṣu svātantryaṃ strī kilārhati
dharmam etaṃ janāḥ santaḥ purāṇaṃ paricakṣate
27 bhartā bhāryāṃ rājaputri dharmyaṃ vādharmyam eva vā
yad brūyāt tat tathā kāryam iti dharmavido viduḥ
28 viśeṣataḥ putragṛddhī hīnaḥ prajananāt svayam
yathāham anavadyāṅgi putradarśanalālasaḥ
29 tathā raktāṅguli talaḥ padmapatra nibhaḥ śubhe
prasādārthaṃ mayā te 'yaṃ śirasy abhyudyato 'ñjaliḥ
30 manniyogāt sukeśānte dvijātes tapasādhikāt
putrān guṇasamāyuktān utpādayitum arhasi
tvatkṛte 'haṃ pṛthuśroṇigaccheyaṃ putriṇāṃ gatim
31 evam uktā tataḥ kuntī pāṇḍuṃ parapuraṃjayam
pratyuvāca varārohā bhartuḥ priyahite ratā
32 pitṛveśmany ahaṃ bālā niyuktātithi pūjane
ugraṃ paryacaraṃ tatra brāhmaṇaṃ saṃśitavratam
33 nigūḍha niścayaṃ dharme yaṃ taṃ durvāsasaṃ viduḥ
tam ahaṃ saṃśitātmānaṃ sarvayajñair atoṣayam
34 sa me 'bhicāra saṃyuktam ācaṣṭa bhagavān varam
mantragrāmaṃ ca me prādād abravīc caiva mām idam
35 yaṃ yaṃ devaṃ tvam etena mantreṇāvāhayiṣyasi
akāmo vā sakāmo vā sa te vaśam upaiṣyati
36 ity uktāhaṃ tadā tena pitṛveśmani bhārata
brāhmaṇena vacas tathyaṃ tasya kālo 'yam āgataḥ
37 anujñātā tvayā devam āhvayeyam ahaṃ nṛpa
tena mantreṇa rājarṣe yathā syān nau prajā vibho
38 āvāhayāmi kaṃ devaṃ brūhi tattvavidāṃ vara
tvatto 'nujñā pratīkṣāṃ māṃ viddhy asmin karmaṇi sthitām
39 [p]
adyaiva tvaṃ varārohe prayatasva yathāvidhi
dharmam āvāhaya śubhe sa hi deveṣu puṇyabhāk
40 adharmeṇa na no dharmaḥ saṃyujyeta kathaṃ cana
lokaś cāyaṃ varārohe dharmo 'yam iti maṃsyate
41 dhārmikaś ca kurūṇāṃ sa bhaviṣyati na saṃśayaḥ
dattasyāpi ca dharmeṇa nādharme raṃsyate manaḥ
42 tasmād dharmaṃ puraskṛtya niyatā tvaṃ śucismite
upacārābhicārābhyāṃ dharmam ārādhayasva vai
43 [v]
sā tathoktā tathety uktvā tena bhartrā varāṅganā
abhivādyābhyanujñātā pradakṣiṇam avartata
evam uktas tayā rājā tāṃ devīṃ punar abravīt
dharmavid dharmasaṃyuktam idaṃ vacanam uttamam
2 evam etat purā kunti vyuṣitāśvaś cakāra ha
yathā tvayoktaṃ kalyāṇi sa hy āsīd amaropamaḥ
3 atha tv imaṃ pravakṣyāmi dharmaṃ tv etaṃ nibodha me
purāṇam ṛṣibhir dṛṣṭaṃ dharmavidbhir mahātmabhiḥ
4 anāvṛtāḥ kila purā striya āsan varānane
kāmacāravihāriṇyaḥ svatantrāś cārulocane
5 tāsāṃ vyuccaramāṇānāṃ kaumārāt subhage patīn
nādharmo 'bhūd varārohe sa hi dharmaḥ purābhavat
6 taṃ caiva dharmaṃ paurāṇaṃ tiryagyonigatāḥ prajāḥ
adyāpy anuvidhīyante kāmadveṣavivarjitāḥ
purāṇadṛṣṭo dharmo 'yaṃ pūjyate ca maharṣibhiḥ
7 uttareṣu ca rambhoru kuruṣv adyāpi vartate
strīṇām anugraha karaḥ sa hi dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ
8 asmiṃs tu loke nacirān maryādeyaṃ śucismite
sthāpitā yena yasmāc ca tan me vistarataḥ śṛṇu
9 babhūvoddālako nāma maharṣir iti naḥ śrutam
śvetaketur iti khyātaḥ putras tasyābhavan muniḥ
10 maryādeyaṃ kṛtā tena mānuṣeṣv iti naḥ śrutam
kopāt kamalapatrākṣi yadarthaṃ tan nibodha me
11 śvetaketoḥ kila purā samakṣaṃ mātaraṃ pituḥ
jagrāha brāhmaṇaḥ pāṇau gacchāva iti cābravīt
12 ṛṣiputras tataḥ kopaṃ cakārāmarṣitas tadā
mātaraṃ tāṃ tathā dṛṣṭvā nīyamānāṃ balād iva
13 kruddhaṃ taṃ tu pitā dṛṣṭvā śvetaketum uvāca ha
mā tāta kopaṃ kārṣīs tvam eṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ
14 anāvṛtā hi sarveṣāṃ varṇānām aṅganā bhuvi
yathā gāvaḥ sthitās tāta sve sve varṇe tathā prajāḥ
15 ṛṣiputro 'tha taṃ dharmaṃ śvetaketur na cakṣame
cakāra caiva maryādām imāṃ strīpuṃsayor bhuvi
16 mānuṣeṣu mahābhāge na tv evānyeṣu jantuṣu
tadā prabhṛti maryādā sthiteyam iti naḥ śrutam
17 vyuccarantyāḥ patiṃ nāryā adya prabhṛti pātakam
bhrūṇa hatyā kṛtaṃ pāpaṃ bhaviṣyaty asukhāvaham
18 bhāryāṃ tathā vyuccarataḥ kaumārīṃ brahmacāriṇīm
pativratām etad eva bhavitā pātakaṃ bhuvi
19 patyā niyuktā yā caiva patny apatyārtham eva ca
na kariṣyati tasyāś ca bhaviṣyaty etad eva hi
20 iti tena purā bhīru maryādā sthāpitā balāt
uddālakasya putreṇa dharmyā vai śvetaketunā
21 saudāsena ca rambhoru niyuktāpatya janmani
madayantī jagāmarṣiṃ vasiṣṭham iti naḥ śrutam
22 tasmāl lebhe ca sā putram aśmakaṃ nāma bhāminī
bhāryā kalmāṣapādasya bhartuḥ priyacikīrṣatā
23 asmākam api te janma viditaṃ kamalekṣaṇe
kṛṣṇadvaipāyanād bhīru kurūṇāṃ vaṃśavṛddhaye
24 ata etāni sarvāṇi kāraṇāni samīkṣya vai
mamaitad vacanaṃ dharmyaṃ kartum arhasy anindite
25 ṛtāv ṛtau rājaputri striyā bhartā yatavrate
nātivartavya ity evaṃ dharmaṃ dharmavido viduḥ
26 śeṣeṣv anyeṣu kāleṣu svātantryaṃ strī kilārhati
dharmam etaṃ janāḥ santaḥ purāṇaṃ paricakṣate
27 bhartā bhāryāṃ rājaputri dharmyaṃ vādharmyam eva vā
yad brūyāt tat tathā kāryam iti dharmavido viduḥ
28 viśeṣataḥ putragṛddhī hīnaḥ prajananāt svayam
yathāham anavadyāṅgi putradarśanalālasaḥ
29 tathā raktāṅguli talaḥ padmapatra nibhaḥ śubhe
prasādārthaṃ mayā te 'yaṃ śirasy abhyudyato 'ñjaliḥ
30 manniyogāt sukeśānte dvijātes tapasādhikāt
putrān guṇasamāyuktān utpādayitum arhasi
tvatkṛte 'haṃ pṛthuśroṇigaccheyaṃ putriṇāṃ gatim
31 evam uktā tataḥ kuntī pāṇḍuṃ parapuraṃjayam
pratyuvāca varārohā bhartuḥ priyahite ratā
32 pitṛveśmany ahaṃ bālā niyuktātithi pūjane
ugraṃ paryacaraṃ tatra brāhmaṇaṃ saṃśitavratam
33 nigūḍha niścayaṃ dharme yaṃ taṃ durvāsasaṃ viduḥ
tam ahaṃ saṃśitātmānaṃ sarvayajñair atoṣayam
34 sa me 'bhicāra saṃyuktam ācaṣṭa bhagavān varam
mantragrāmaṃ ca me prādād abravīc caiva mām idam
35 yaṃ yaṃ devaṃ tvam etena mantreṇāvāhayiṣyasi
akāmo vā sakāmo vā sa te vaśam upaiṣyati
36 ity uktāhaṃ tadā tena pitṛveśmani bhārata
brāhmaṇena vacas tathyaṃ tasya kālo 'yam āgataḥ
37 anujñātā tvayā devam āhvayeyam ahaṃ nṛpa
tena mantreṇa rājarṣe yathā syān nau prajā vibho
38 āvāhayāmi kaṃ devaṃ brūhi tattvavidāṃ vara
tvatto 'nujñā pratīkṣāṃ māṃ viddhy asmin karmaṇi sthitām
39 [p]
adyaiva tvaṃ varārohe prayatasva yathāvidhi
dharmam āvāhaya śubhe sa hi deveṣu puṇyabhāk
40 adharmeṇa na no dharmaḥ saṃyujyeta kathaṃ cana
lokaś cāyaṃ varārohe dharmo 'yam iti maṃsyate
41 dhārmikaś ca kurūṇāṃ sa bhaviṣyati na saṃśayaḥ
dattasyāpi ca dharmeṇa nādharme raṃsyate manaḥ
42 tasmād dharmaṃ puraskṛtya niyatā tvaṃ śucismite
upacārābhicārābhyāṃ dharmam ārādhayasva vai
43 [v]
sā tathoktā tathety uktvā tena bhartrā varāṅganā
abhivādyābhyanujñātā pradakṣiṇam avartata
SECTION CXIII
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Some time
after, Bhishma the intelligent son of Santanu set his heart upon getting Pandu
married to a second wife. Accompanied by an army composed of four kinds of
force, and also by aged councillors and Brahmanas and great Rishis, he
went to the capital of the king of Madra. And that bull of the Valhikas--the
king of Madra--hearing that Bhishma had arrived, went out to receive him. And
having received him with respect, he got him to enter his palace. Arriving
there, the king of Madra offered unto Bhishma a white carpet for a seat; water
to wash his feet with, and usual oblation of various ingredients indicative of
respect. And when he was seated at ease, the king asked him about the reason of
his visit. Then Bhishma--the supporter of the dignity of the Kurus--addressed
the king of Madra and said, 'O oppressor of all foes, know that I have come for
the hand of a maiden. It hath been heard by us that thou hast a sister named
Madri celebrated for her beauty and endued with every virtue; I would chose her
for Pandu. Thou art, O king, in every respect worthy of an alliance with us,
and we also are worthy of thee. Reflecting upon all this, O king of Madra,
accept us duly.' The ruler of Madra, thus addressed by Bhishma, replied, 'To my
mind, there is none else than one of thy family with whom I can enter into an
alliance. But there is a custom in our family observed by our ancestors, which,
be it good or bad, I am incapable of transgressing. It is well-known, and
therefore is known to thee as well, I doubt not. Therefore, it is not proper
for thee to say to me,--Bestow thy sister. The custom to which I allude
is our family custom. With us that is a virtue and worthy of observance. It is
for this only, O slayer of foes, I cannot give thee any assurance in the matter
of thy request.' On hearing this, Bhishma answered the king of Madra, saying,
'O king, this, no doubt,' is a virtue. The self-create himself hath said it.
Thy ancestors were observant of custom. There is no fault to find with it. It
is also well-known, O Salya, that this custom in respect of family dignity hath
the approval of the wise and the good.' Saying this Bhishma of great energy,
gave unto Salya much gold both coined and uncoined, and precious stones of
various colours by thousands, and elephants and horses and cars, and much cloth
and many ornaments, and gems and pearls and corals. And Salya accepting with a
cheerful heart those precious gifts then gave away his sister decked in
ornaments unto that bull of the Kuru race. Then the wise Bhishma, the son of the
oceangoing Ganga, rejoiced at the issue of his mission, took Madri with him,
and returned to the Kuru capital named after the elephant.
"Then selecting on auspicious day and
moment as indicated by the wise for the ceremony, King Pandu was duly united
with Madri. And after
the nuptials were over, the Kuru king
established his beautiful bride in handsome apartments. And, O king of kings,
that best of monarchs then gave himself up to enjoyment in the company of his
two wives as best he liked and to the limit of his desires. And after thirty
days had elapsed, the Kuru king, O monarch, started from his capital for the
conquest of the world. And after reverentially saluting and bowing to Bhishma
and the other elders of the Kuru race, and with adieus to Dhritarashtra and
others of the family, and obtaining their leave, he set out on his grand
campaign, accompanied by a large force of elephants, horses, and cars, and
well-pleased with the blessings uttered by all around and the auspicious rites
performed by the citizens for his success. And Pandu, accompanied by such a
strong force marched against various foes. And that tiger among men--that
spreader of the fame of the Kurus--first subjugated the robber tribes of asarna.
He next turned his army composed of innumerable elephants, cavalry, infantry,
and charioteers, with standards of various colours against Dhirga--the ruler of
the kingdom of Maghadha who was proud of his strength, and offended against
numerous monarchs. And attacking him in his capital, Pandu slew him there, and
took everything in his treasury and also vehicles and draught animals without
number. He then marched into Mithila and subjugated the Videhas. And then, O
bull among men, Pandu led his army against Kasi, Sumbha, and Pundra, and by the
strength and prowess of his arms spread the fame of the Kurus. And Pandu, that
oppressor of foes, like unto a mighty fire whose far-reaching flames were
represented by his arrows and splendour by his weapons, began to consume all
kings that came in contact with him. These with their forces, vanquished by
Pandu at the head of his army, were made the vassals of the Kurus. And all
kings of the world, thus vanquished by him, regarded him as the one single hero
on earth even as the celestials regard Indra in heaven. And the kings of earth
with joined palms bowed to him and waited on him with presents of various kinds
of gems and wealth, precious stones and pearls and corals, and much gold and
silver, and first-class kine and handsome horses and fine cars and elephants,
and asses and camels and buffaloes, and goats and sheep, and blankets and
beautiful hides, and cloths woven out of furs. And the king of Hastinapura
accepting those offerings retraced his steps towards his capital, to the great
delight of his subjects. And the citizens and others filled with joy, and kings
and ministers, all began to say, 'O, the fame of the achievements of Santanu,
that tiger among kings, and of the wise Bharata, which were about to die, hath
been revived by Pandu. They who robbed before the Kurus of both territory and
wealth have been subjugated by Pandu--the tiger of Hastinapura--and made to pay
tribute.' And all the citizens with Bhishma at their head went out to receive
the victorious king. They had not proceeded far when they saw the attendants of
the king laden with much wealth, and the train of various conveyances laden
with all kinds of wealth, and of elephants,
horses, cars, kine, camels and other animals,
was so long that they saw not its end. Then Pandu, beholding Bhishma, who was a
father to him, worshipped his feet and saluted the citizens and others as each
deserved. And Bhishma, too, embracing Pandu as his son who had returned
victorious after grinding many hostile kingdoms, wept tears of joy. And Pandu,
instilling joy into the hearts of his people with a flourish of trumpets and
conchs and kettle-drums, entered his capital.'"
Book
1
Chapter 114
1 [v]
saṃvatsarāhite garbhe gāndhāryā janamejaya
āhvayām āsa vai kuntī garbhārthaṃ dharmam acyutam
2 sā baliṃ tvaritā devī dharmāyopajahāra ha
jajāpa japyaṃ vidhivad dattaṃ durvāsasā purā
3 saṃgamya sā tu dharmeṇa yogamūrti dhareṇa vai
lebhe putraṃ varārohā sarvaprāṇabhṛtāṃ varam
4 aindre candrasamāyukte muhūrte 'bhijite 'ṣṭame
divā madhyagate sūrye tithau puṇye 'bhipūjite
5 samṛddhayaśasaṃ kuntī suṣāva samaye sutam
jātamātre sute tasmin vāg uvācāśarīriṇī
6 eṣa dharmabhṛtāṃ śreṣṭho bhaviṣyati na saṃśayaḥ
yudhiṣṭhira iti khyātaḥ pāṇḍoḥ prathamajaḥ sutaḥ
7 bhavitā prathito rājā triṣu lokeṣu viśrutaḥ
yaśasā tejasā caiva vṛttena ca samanvitaḥ
8 dhārmikaṃ taṃ sutaṃ labdhvā pāṇḍus tāṃ punar abravīt
prāhuḥ kṣatraṃ balajyeṣṭhaṃ balajyeṣṭhaṃ sutaṃ vṛṇu
9 tatas tathoktā patyā tu vāyum evājuhāva sā
tasmāj jajñe mahābāhur bhīmo bhīmaparākramaḥ
10 tam apy atibalaṃ jātaṃ vāg abhyavadad acyutam
sarveṣāṃ balināṃ śreṣṭho jāto 'yam iti bhārata
11 idam atyadbhutaṃ cāsīj jātamātre vṛkodare
yad aṅkāt patito mātuḥ śilāṃ gātrair acūrṇayat
12 kuntī vyāghrabhayodvignā sahasotpatitā kila
nānvabudhyata saṃsuptam utsaṅge sve vṛkodaram
13 tataḥ sa varja saṃghātaḥ kumāro 'bhyapatad girau
patatā tena śatadhā śilā gātrair vicūrṇitā
tāṃ śilāṃ cūrṇitāṃ dṛṣṭvā pāṇḍur vismayam āgamat
14 yasminn ahani bhīmas tu jajñe bharatasattama
duryodhano 'pi tatraiva prajajñe vasudhādhipa
15 jāte vṛkodare pāṇḍur idaṃ bhūyo 'nvacintayat
kathaṃ nu me varaḥ putro lokaśreṣṭho bhaved iti
16 daive puruṣakāre ca loko 'yaṃ hi pratiṣṭhitaḥ
tatra daivaṃ tu vidhinā kālayuktena labhyate
17 indro hi rājā devānāṃ pradhāna iti naḥ śrutam
aprameyabalotsāho vīryavān amitadyutiḥ
18 taṃ toṣayitvā tapasā putraṃ lapsye mahābalam
yaṃ dāsyati sa me putraṃ sa varīyān bhaviṣyati
karmaṇā manasā vācā tasmāt tapsye mahat tapaḥ
19 tataḥ pāṇḍur mahātejā mantrayitvā maharṣibhiḥ
dideśa kuntyāḥ kauravyo vrataṃ sāmvatsaraṃ śubham
20 ātmanā ca mahābāhur ekapādasthito 'bhavat
ugraṃ sa tapa ātasthe parameṇa samādhinā
21 ārirādhayiṣur devaṃ tridaśānāṃ tam īśvaram
sūryeṇa sahadharmātmā paryavartata bhārata
22 taṃ tu kālena mahatā vāsavaḥ pratyabhāṣata
putraṃ tava pradāsyāmi triṣu lokeṣu viśrutam
23 devānāṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ ca suhṛdāṃ cārthasādhakam
sutaṃ te 'gryaṃ pradāsyāmi sarvāmitra vināśanam
24 ity uktaḥ kauravo rājā vāsavena mahātmanā
uvāca kuntīṃ dharmātmā devarājavacaḥ smaran
25 nītimantaṃ mahātmānam ādityasamatejasam
durādharṣaṃ kriyāvantam atīvādbhuta darśanam
26 putraṃ janaya suśroṇi dhāma kṣatriya tejasām
labdhaḥ prasādo devendrāt tam āhvaya śucismite
27 evam uktā tataḥ śakram ājuhāva yaśasvinī
athājagāma devendro janayām āsa cārjunam
28 jātamātre kumāre tu vāg uvācāśarīriṇī
mahāgambhīra nirghoṣā nabho nādayatī tadā
29 kārtavīrya samaḥ kunti śibitulyaparākramaḥ
eṣa śakra ivājeyo yaśas te prathayiṣyati
30 adityā viṣṇunā prītir yathābhūd abhivardhitā
tathā viṣṇusamaḥ prītiṃ vardhayiṣyati te 'rjunaḥ
31 eṣa madrān vaśe kṛtvā kurūṃś ca saha kekayaiḥ
cedikāśikarūṣāṃś ca kuru lakṣma sudhāsyati
32 etasya bhujavīryeṇa khāṇḍave havyavāhanaḥ
medasā sarvabhūtānāṃ tṛptiṃ yāsyati vai parām
33 grāmaṇīś ca mahīpālān eṣa jitvā mahābalaḥ
bhrātṛbhiḥ sahito vīras trīn medhān āhariṣyati
34 jāmadagnya samaḥ kunti viṣṇutulyaparākramaḥ
eṣa vīryavatāṃ śreṣṭho bhaviṣyaty aparājitaḥ
35 tathā divyāni cāstrāṇi nikhilāny āhariṣyati
vipranaṣṭāṃ śriyaṃ cāyam āhartā puruṣarṣabhaḥ
36 etām atyadbhutāṃ vācaṃ kuntīputrasya sūtake
uktavān vāyur ākāśe kuntī śuśrāva cāsya tām
37 vācam uccāritām uccais tāṃ niśamya tapasvinām
babhūva paramo harṣaḥ śataśṛṅganivāsinām
38 tathā deva ṛṣīṇāṃ ca sendrāṇāṃ ca divaukasām
ākāśe dundubhīnāṃ ca babhūva tumulaḥ svanaḥ
39 udatiṣṭhan mahāghoṣaḥ puṣpavṛṣṭibhir āvṛtaḥ
samavetya ca devānāṃ gaṇāḥ pārtham apūjayan
40 kādraveyā vainateyā gandharvāpsarasas tathā
prajānāṃ patayaḥ sarve sapta caiva maharṣayaḥ
41 bharadvājaḥ kaśyapo gautamaś ca; viśvāmitro jamadagnir vasiṣṭhaḥ
yaś codito bhāskare 'bhūt pranaṣṭe; so 'py atrātrir bhagavān ājagāma
42 marīcir aṅgirāś caiva pulastyaḥ pulahaḥ kratuḥ
dakṣaḥ prajāpatiś caiva gandharvāpsarasas tathā
43 divyamālyāmbaradharāḥ sarvālaṃkāra bhūṣitāḥ
upagāyanti bībhatsum upanṛtyanti cāpsarāḥ
gandharvaiḥ sahitaḥ śrīmān prāgāyata ca tumburuḥ
44 bhīmasenogra senau ca ūrṇāyur anaghas tathā
gopatir dhṛtarāṣṭraś ca sūryavarcāś ca saptamaḥ
45 yugapas tṛṇapaḥ kārṣṇir nandiś citrarathas tathā
trayodaśaḥ śāliśirāḥ parjanyaś ca caturdaśaḥ
46 kaliḥ pañcadaśaś cātra nāradaś caiva ṣoḍaśaḥ
sad vā bṛhad vā bṛhakaḥ karālaś ca mahāyaśāḥ
47 brahma cārī bahuguṇaḥ suparṇaś ceti viśrutaḥ
viśvāvasur bhumanyuś ca sucandro daśamas tathā
48 gītamādhurya saṃpannau vikhyātau ca hahāhuhū
ity ete devagandharvā jagus tatra nararṣabham
49 tathaivāpsaraso hṛṣṭāḥ sarvālaṃkāra bhūṣitāḥ
nanṛtur vai mahābhāgā jaguś cāyatalocanāḥ
50 anūnā cānavadyā ca priya mukhyā guṇāvarā
adrikā ca tathā sācī miśrakeśī alambusā
51 marīciḥ śicukā caiva vidyut parṇā tilottamā
agnikā lakṣaṇā kṣemā devī rambhā manoramā
52 asitā ca subāhuś ca supriyā suvapus tathā
puṇḍarīkā sugandhā ca surathā ca pramāthinī
53 kāmyā śāradvatī caiva nanṛtus tatra saṃghaśaḥ
menakā sahajanyā ca parṇikā puñjikasthalā
54 ṛtusthalā ghṛtācī ca viśvācī pūrvacitty api
umlocety abhivikhyātā pramloceti ca tā daśa
urvaśy ekādaśīty etā jagur āyatalocanāḥ
55 dhātāryamā ca mitraś ca varuṇo 'ṃśo bhagas tathā
indro vivasvān pūṣā ca tvaṣṭā ca savitā tathā
56 parjanyaś caiva viṣṇuś ca ādityāḥ pāvakārciṣaḥ
mahimānaṃ pāṇḍavasya vardhayanto 'mbare sthitāḥ
57 mṛgavyādhaś ca śarvaś ca nirṛtiś ca mahāyaśāḥ
ajaikapād ahir budhnyaḥ pinākī ca paraṃtapaḥ
58 dahano 'theśvaraś caiva kapālī ca viśāṃ pate
sthāṇur bhavaś ca bhagavān rudrās tatrāvatasthire
59 aśvinau vasavaś cāṣṭau marutaś ca mahābalāḥ
viśve devās tathā sādhyās tatrāsan parisaṃsthitāḥ
60 karkoṭako 'tha śeṣaś ca vāsukiś ca bhujaṃgamaḥ
kacchapaś cāpakuṇḍaś ca takṣakaś ca mahoragaḥ
61 āyayus tejasā yuktā mahākrodhā mahābalāḥ
ete cānye ca bahavas tatra nāgā vyavasthitāḥ
62 tārkṣyaś cāriṣṭanemiś ca garuḍaś cāsita dhvajaḥ
aruṇaś cāruṇiś caiva vainateyā vyavasthitāḥ
63 tad dṛṣṭvā mahad āścaryaṃ vismitā munisattamāḥ
adhikāṃ sma tato vṛttim avartan pāṇḍavān prati
64 pāṇḍus tu punar evaināṃ putra lobhān mahāyaśāḥ
prāhiṇod darśanīyāṅgīṃ kuntī tv enam athābravīt
65 nātaś caturthaṃ prasavam āpatsv api vadanty uta
ataḥ paraṃ cāriṇī syāt pañcame bandhakī bhavet
66 sa tvaṃ vidvan dharmam imaṃ buddhigamyaṃ kathaṃ nu mām
apatyārthaṃ samutkramya pramādād iva bhāṣase
saṃvatsarāhite garbhe gāndhāryā janamejaya
āhvayām āsa vai kuntī garbhārthaṃ dharmam acyutam
2 sā baliṃ tvaritā devī dharmāyopajahāra ha
jajāpa japyaṃ vidhivad dattaṃ durvāsasā purā
3 saṃgamya sā tu dharmeṇa yogamūrti dhareṇa vai
lebhe putraṃ varārohā sarvaprāṇabhṛtāṃ varam
4 aindre candrasamāyukte muhūrte 'bhijite 'ṣṭame
divā madhyagate sūrye tithau puṇye 'bhipūjite
5 samṛddhayaśasaṃ kuntī suṣāva samaye sutam
jātamātre sute tasmin vāg uvācāśarīriṇī
6 eṣa dharmabhṛtāṃ śreṣṭho bhaviṣyati na saṃśayaḥ
yudhiṣṭhira iti khyātaḥ pāṇḍoḥ prathamajaḥ sutaḥ
7 bhavitā prathito rājā triṣu lokeṣu viśrutaḥ
yaśasā tejasā caiva vṛttena ca samanvitaḥ
8 dhārmikaṃ taṃ sutaṃ labdhvā pāṇḍus tāṃ punar abravīt
prāhuḥ kṣatraṃ balajyeṣṭhaṃ balajyeṣṭhaṃ sutaṃ vṛṇu
9 tatas tathoktā patyā tu vāyum evājuhāva sā
tasmāj jajñe mahābāhur bhīmo bhīmaparākramaḥ
10 tam apy atibalaṃ jātaṃ vāg abhyavadad acyutam
sarveṣāṃ balināṃ śreṣṭho jāto 'yam iti bhārata
11 idam atyadbhutaṃ cāsīj jātamātre vṛkodare
yad aṅkāt patito mātuḥ śilāṃ gātrair acūrṇayat
12 kuntī vyāghrabhayodvignā sahasotpatitā kila
nānvabudhyata saṃsuptam utsaṅge sve vṛkodaram
13 tataḥ sa varja saṃghātaḥ kumāro 'bhyapatad girau
patatā tena śatadhā śilā gātrair vicūrṇitā
tāṃ śilāṃ cūrṇitāṃ dṛṣṭvā pāṇḍur vismayam āgamat
14 yasminn ahani bhīmas tu jajñe bharatasattama
duryodhano 'pi tatraiva prajajñe vasudhādhipa
15 jāte vṛkodare pāṇḍur idaṃ bhūyo 'nvacintayat
kathaṃ nu me varaḥ putro lokaśreṣṭho bhaved iti
16 daive puruṣakāre ca loko 'yaṃ hi pratiṣṭhitaḥ
tatra daivaṃ tu vidhinā kālayuktena labhyate
17 indro hi rājā devānāṃ pradhāna iti naḥ śrutam
aprameyabalotsāho vīryavān amitadyutiḥ
18 taṃ toṣayitvā tapasā putraṃ lapsye mahābalam
yaṃ dāsyati sa me putraṃ sa varīyān bhaviṣyati
karmaṇā manasā vācā tasmāt tapsye mahat tapaḥ
19 tataḥ pāṇḍur mahātejā mantrayitvā maharṣibhiḥ
dideśa kuntyāḥ kauravyo vrataṃ sāmvatsaraṃ śubham
20 ātmanā ca mahābāhur ekapādasthito 'bhavat
ugraṃ sa tapa ātasthe parameṇa samādhinā
21 ārirādhayiṣur devaṃ tridaśānāṃ tam īśvaram
sūryeṇa sahadharmātmā paryavartata bhārata
22 taṃ tu kālena mahatā vāsavaḥ pratyabhāṣata
putraṃ tava pradāsyāmi triṣu lokeṣu viśrutam
23 devānāṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ ca suhṛdāṃ cārthasādhakam
sutaṃ te 'gryaṃ pradāsyāmi sarvāmitra vināśanam
24 ity uktaḥ kauravo rājā vāsavena mahātmanā
uvāca kuntīṃ dharmātmā devarājavacaḥ smaran
25 nītimantaṃ mahātmānam ādityasamatejasam
durādharṣaṃ kriyāvantam atīvādbhuta darśanam
26 putraṃ janaya suśroṇi dhāma kṣatriya tejasām
labdhaḥ prasādo devendrāt tam āhvaya śucismite
27 evam uktā tataḥ śakram ājuhāva yaśasvinī
athājagāma devendro janayām āsa cārjunam
28 jātamātre kumāre tu vāg uvācāśarīriṇī
mahāgambhīra nirghoṣā nabho nādayatī tadā
29 kārtavīrya samaḥ kunti śibitulyaparākramaḥ
eṣa śakra ivājeyo yaśas te prathayiṣyati
30 adityā viṣṇunā prītir yathābhūd abhivardhitā
tathā viṣṇusamaḥ prītiṃ vardhayiṣyati te 'rjunaḥ
31 eṣa madrān vaśe kṛtvā kurūṃś ca saha kekayaiḥ
cedikāśikarūṣāṃś ca kuru lakṣma sudhāsyati
32 etasya bhujavīryeṇa khāṇḍave havyavāhanaḥ
medasā sarvabhūtānāṃ tṛptiṃ yāsyati vai parām
33 grāmaṇīś ca mahīpālān eṣa jitvā mahābalaḥ
bhrātṛbhiḥ sahito vīras trīn medhān āhariṣyati
34 jāmadagnya samaḥ kunti viṣṇutulyaparākramaḥ
eṣa vīryavatāṃ śreṣṭho bhaviṣyaty aparājitaḥ
35 tathā divyāni cāstrāṇi nikhilāny āhariṣyati
vipranaṣṭāṃ śriyaṃ cāyam āhartā puruṣarṣabhaḥ
36 etām atyadbhutāṃ vācaṃ kuntīputrasya sūtake
uktavān vāyur ākāśe kuntī śuśrāva cāsya tām
37 vācam uccāritām uccais tāṃ niśamya tapasvinām
babhūva paramo harṣaḥ śataśṛṅganivāsinām
38 tathā deva ṛṣīṇāṃ ca sendrāṇāṃ ca divaukasām
ākāśe dundubhīnāṃ ca babhūva tumulaḥ svanaḥ
39 udatiṣṭhan mahāghoṣaḥ puṣpavṛṣṭibhir āvṛtaḥ
samavetya ca devānāṃ gaṇāḥ pārtham apūjayan
40 kādraveyā vainateyā gandharvāpsarasas tathā
prajānāṃ patayaḥ sarve sapta caiva maharṣayaḥ
41 bharadvājaḥ kaśyapo gautamaś ca; viśvāmitro jamadagnir vasiṣṭhaḥ
yaś codito bhāskare 'bhūt pranaṣṭe; so 'py atrātrir bhagavān ājagāma
42 marīcir aṅgirāś caiva pulastyaḥ pulahaḥ kratuḥ
dakṣaḥ prajāpatiś caiva gandharvāpsarasas tathā
43 divyamālyāmbaradharāḥ sarvālaṃkāra bhūṣitāḥ
upagāyanti bībhatsum upanṛtyanti cāpsarāḥ
gandharvaiḥ sahitaḥ śrīmān prāgāyata ca tumburuḥ
44 bhīmasenogra senau ca ūrṇāyur anaghas tathā
gopatir dhṛtarāṣṭraś ca sūryavarcāś ca saptamaḥ
45 yugapas tṛṇapaḥ kārṣṇir nandiś citrarathas tathā
trayodaśaḥ śāliśirāḥ parjanyaś ca caturdaśaḥ
46 kaliḥ pañcadaśaś cātra nāradaś caiva ṣoḍaśaḥ
sad vā bṛhad vā bṛhakaḥ karālaś ca mahāyaśāḥ
47 brahma cārī bahuguṇaḥ suparṇaś ceti viśrutaḥ
viśvāvasur bhumanyuś ca sucandro daśamas tathā
48 gītamādhurya saṃpannau vikhyātau ca hahāhuhū
ity ete devagandharvā jagus tatra nararṣabham
49 tathaivāpsaraso hṛṣṭāḥ sarvālaṃkāra bhūṣitāḥ
nanṛtur vai mahābhāgā jaguś cāyatalocanāḥ
50 anūnā cānavadyā ca priya mukhyā guṇāvarā
adrikā ca tathā sācī miśrakeśī alambusā
51 marīciḥ śicukā caiva vidyut parṇā tilottamā
agnikā lakṣaṇā kṣemā devī rambhā manoramā
52 asitā ca subāhuś ca supriyā suvapus tathā
puṇḍarīkā sugandhā ca surathā ca pramāthinī
53 kāmyā śāradvatī caiva nanṛtus tatra saṃghaśaḥ
menakā sahajanyā ca parṇikā puñjikasthalā
54 ṛtusthalā ghṛtācī ca viśvācī pūrvacitty api
umlocety abhivikhyātā pramloceti ca tā daśa
urvaśy ekādaśīty etā jagur āyatalocanāḥ
55 dhātāryamā ca mitraś ca varuṇo 'ṃśo bhagas tathā
indro vivasvān pūṣā ca tvaṣṭā ca savitā tathā
56 parjanyaś caiva viṣṇuś ca ādityāḥ pāvakārciṣaḥ
mahimānaṃ pāṇḍavasya vardhayanto 'mbare sthitāḥ
57 mṛgavyādhaś ca śarvaś ca nirṛtiś ca mahāyaśāḥ
ajaikapād ahir budhnyaḥ pinākī ca paraṃtapaḥ
58 dahano 'theśvaraś caiva kapālī ca viśāṃ pate
sthāṇur bhavaś ca bhagavān rudrās tatrāvatasthire
59 aśvinau vasavaś cāṣṭau marutaś ca mahābalāḥ
viśve devās tathā sādhyās tatrāsan parisaṃsthitāḥ
60 karkoṭako 'tha śeṣaś ca vāsukiś ca bhujaṃgamaḥ
kacchapaś cāpakuṇḍaś ca takṣakaś ca mahoragaḥ
61 āyayus tejasā yuktā mahākrodhā mahābalāḥ
ete cānye ca bahavas tatra nāgā vyavasthitāḥ
62 tārkṣyaś cāriṣṭanemiś ca garuḍaś cāsita dhvajaḥ
aruṇaś cāruṇiś caiva vainateyā vyavasthitāḥ
63 tad dṛṣṭvā mahad āścaryaṃ vismitā munisattamāḥ
adhikāṃ sma tato vṛttim avartan pāṇḍavān prati
64 pāṇḍus tu punar evaināṃ putra lobhān mahāyaśāḥ
prāhiṇod darśanīyāṅgīṃ kuntī tv enam athābravīt
65 nātaś caturthaṃ prasavam āpatsv api vadanty uta
ataḥ paraṃ cāriṇī syāt pañcame bandhakī bhavet
66 sa tvaṃ vidvan dharmam imaṃ buddhigamyaṃ kathaṃ nu mām
apatyārthaṃ samutkramya pramādād iva bhāṣase
SECTION CXIV
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'Pandu, then, at the
command of Dhritarashtra, offered the wealth he had acquired by the prowess of
his arms to Bhishma, their grand-mother Satyavati and their mothers. And he
sent portion of his wealth to Vidura also. And the virtuous Pandu gratified his
other relatives also with similar presents. Then Satyavati and Bhishma and the
Kosala princes were all gratified with the presents Pandu made out of the
acquisitions of his prowess. And Ambalika in particular, upon embracing her son
of incomparable prowess, became as glad as the queen of heaven upon embracing
Jayanta. And with the wealth acquired by that hero Dhritarashtra performed five
great sacrifices that were equal unto a hundred great horse-sacrifices, at all
of which the offerings to Brahmanas were by hundreds and thousands.
"A little while after, O bull of
Bharata's race, Pandu who had achieved a victory over sloth and lethargy,
accompanied by his two wives, Kunti and Madri, retired into the woods. Leaving
his excellent palace with its luxurious beds, he became a permanent inhabitant
of the woods, devoting the whole of his time to the chase of the deer. And
fixing his abode in a delightful and hilly region overgrown with huge sala
trees, on the southern slope of the Himavat mountains, he roamed about in
perfect freedom. The handsome Pandu with his two wives wandered in those woods
like Airavata accompanied by two she-elephants. And the dwellers in those woods,
beholding the heroic Bharata prince in the company of his wives, armed with
sword, arrows, and bow, clad with his beautiful armour, and skilled in all
excellent weapons, regarded him as the very god wandering amongst them.
"And at the command of Dhritarashtra,
people were busy in supplying Pandu in his retirement with every object of
pleasure and enjoyment.
"Meanwhile the son of the ocean-going
Ganga heard that king Devaka had a daughter endued with youth and beauty and
begotten upon a Sudra wife. Bringing her from her father's abode, Bhishma
married her to Vidura of great wisdom. And Vidura begot upon her many children
like unto himself in accomplishments.'"
Book
1
Chapter 115
1 [v]
kuntīputreṣu jāteṣu dhṛtarāṣṭrātmajeṣu ca
madrarājasutā pāṇḍuṃ raho vacanam abravīt
2 na me 'sti tvayi saṃtāpo viguṇe 'pi paraṃtapa
nāvaratve varārhāyāḥ sthitvā cānagha nityadā
3 gāndhāryāś caiva nṛpate jātaṃ putraśataṃ tathā
śrutvā na me tathā duḥkham abhavat kurunandana
4 idaṃ tu me mahad duḥkhaṃ tulyatāyām aputratā
diṣṭyā tv idānīṃ bhartur me kuntyām apy asti saṃtatiḥ
5 yadi tv apatyasaṃtānaṃ kunti rājasutā mayi
kuryād anugraho me syāt tava cāpi hitaṃ bhavet
6 stambho hi me sapatnītvād vaktuṃ kunti sutāṃ prati
yadi tu tvaṃ prasanno me svayam enāṃ pracodaya
7 [p]
mamāpy eṣa sadā mādri hṛdy arthaḥ parivartate
na tu tvāṃ prasahe vaktum iṣṭāniṣṭa vivakṣayā
8 tava tv idaṃ mataṃ jñātvā prayatiṣyāmy ataḥ param
manye dhruvaṃ mayoktā sā vaco me pratipatsyate
9 [v]
tataḥ kuntīṃ punaḥ pāṇḍur vivikta idam abravīt
kulasya mama saṃtānaṃ lokasya ca kuru priyam
10 mama cāpiṇḍa nāśāya pūrveṣām api cātmanaḥ
matpriyārthaṃ ca kalyāṇi kuru kalyāṇam uttamam
11 yaśaso 'rthāya caiva tvaṃ kuru karma suduṣkaram
prāpyādhipatyam indreṇa yajñair iṣṭaṃ yaśo'rthinā
12 tathā mantravido viprās tapas taptvā suduṣkaram
gurūn abhyupagacchanti yaśaso 'rthāya bhāmini
13 tathā rājarṣayaḥ sarve brāhmaṇāś ca tapodhanāḥ
cakrur uccāvacaṃ karma yaśaso 'rthāya duṣkaram
14 sā tvaṃ mādrīṃ plaveneva tārayemām anindite
apatyasaṃvibhāgena parāṃ kīrtim avāpnuhi
15 evam uktābravīn mādrīṃ sakṛc cintaya daivatam
tasmāt te bhavitāpatyam anurūpam asaṃśayam
16 tato mādrī vicāryaiva jagāma manasāśvinau
tāv āgamya sutau tasyāṃ janayām āsatur yamau
17 nakulaṃ sahadevaṃ ca rūpeṇāpratimau bhuvi
tathaiva tāv api yamau vāg uvācāśarīriṇī
18 rūpasattvaguṇopetāv etāv anyāñ janān ati
bhāsatas tejasātyarthaṃ rūpadraviṇa saṃpadā
19 nāmāni cakrire teṣāṃ śataśṛṅganivāsinaḥ
bhaktyā ca karmaṇā caiva tathāśīrbhir viśāṃ pate
20 jyeṣṭhaṃ yudhiṣṭhirety āhur bhīmaseneti madhyamam
arjuneti tṛtīyaṃ ca kuntīputrān akalpayan
21 pūrvajaṃ nakulety evaṃ sahadeveti cāparam
mādrīputrāv akathayaṃs te viprāḥ prītamānasāḥ
anusaṃvatsaraṃ jātā api te kurusattamāḥ
22 kuntīm atha punaḥ pāṇḍur mādry arthe samacodayat
tam uvāca pṛthā rājan rahasy uktā satī sadā
23 uktā sakṛd dvandvam eṣā lebhe tenāsmi vañcitā
bibhemy asyāḥ paribhavān nārīṇāṃ gatir īdṛśī
24 nājñāsiṣam ahaṃ mūḍhā dvandvāhvāne phaladvayam
tasmān nāhaṃ niyoktavyā tvayaiṣo 'stu varo mama
25 evaṃ pāṇḍoḥ sutāḥ pañca devadattā mahābalāḥ
saṃbhūtāḥ kīrtimantas te kuruvaṃśavivardhanāḥ
26 śubhalakṣaṇasaṃpannāḥ somavat priyadarśanāḥ
siṃhadarpā maheṣvāsāḥ siṃhavikrānta gāminaḥ
siṃhagrīvā manuṣyendrā vavṛdhur deva vikramāḥ
27 vivardhamānās te tatra puṇye haimavate girau
vismayaṃ janayām āsur maharṣīṇāṃ sameyuṣām
28 te ca pañcaśataṃ caiva kuruvaṃśavivardhanāḥ
sarve vavṛdhur alpena kālenāpsv iva nīrajāḥ
kuntīputreṣu jāteṣu dhṛtarāṣṭrātmajeṣu ca
madrarājasutā pāṇḍuṃ raho vacanam abravīt
2 na me 'sti tvayi saṃtāpo viguṇe 'pi paraṃtapa
nāvaratve varārhāyāḥ sthitvā cānagha nityadā
3 gāndhāryāś caiva nṛpate jātaṃ putraśataṃ tathā
śrutvā na me tathā duḥkham abhavat kurunandana
4 idaṃ tu me mahad duḥkhaṃ tulyatāyām aputratā
diṣṭyā tv idānīṃ bhartur me kuntyām apy asti saṃtatiḥ
5 yadi tv apatyasaṃtānaṃ kunti rājasutā mayi
kuryād anugraho me syāt tava cāpi hitaṃ bhavet
6 stambho hi me sapatnītvād vaktuṃ kunti sutāṃ prati
yadi tu tvaṃ prasanno me svayam enāṃ pracodaya
7 [p]
mamāpy eṣa sadā mādri hṛdy arthaḥ parivartate
na tu tvāṃ prasahe vaktum iṣṭāniṣṭa vivakṣayā
8 tava tv idaṃ mataṃ jñātvā prayatiṣyāmy ataḥ param
manye dhruvaṃ mayoktā sā vaco me pratipatsyate
9 [v]
tataḥ kuntīṃ punaḥ pāṇḍur vivikta idam abravīt
kulasya mama saṃtānaṃ lokasya ca kuru priyam
10 mama cāpiṇḍa nāśāya pūrveṣām api cātmanaḥ
matpriyārthaṃ ca kalyāṇi kuru kalyāṇam uttamam
11 yaśaso 'rthāya caiva tvaṃ kuru karma suduṣkaram
prāpyādhipatyam indreṇa yajñair iṣṭaṃ yaśo'rthinā
12 tathā mantravido viprās tapas taptvā suduṣkaram
gurūn abhyupagacchanti yaśaso 'rthāya bhāmini
13 tathā rājarṣayaḥ sarve brāhmaṇāś ca tapodhanāḥ
cakrur uccāvacaṃ karma yaśaso 'rthāya duṣkaram
14 sā tvaṃ mādrīṃ plaveneva tārayemām anindite
apatyasaṃvibhāgena parāṃ kīrtim avāpnuhi
15 evam uktābravīn mādrīṃ sakṛc cintaya daivatam
tasmāt te bhavitāpatyam anurūpam asaṃśayam
16 tato mādrī vicāryaiva jagāma manasāśvinau
tāv āgamya sutau tasyāṃ janayām āsatur yamau
17 nakulaṃ sahadevaṃ ca rūpeṇāpratimau bhuvi
tathaiva tāv api yamau vāg uvācāśarīriṇī
18 rūpasattvaguṇopetāv etāv anyāñ janān ati
bhāsatas tejasātyarthaṃ rūpadraviṇa saṃpadā
19 nāmāni cakrire teṣāṃ śataśṛṅganivāsinaḥ
bhaktyā ca karmaṇā caiva tathāśīrbhir viśāṃ pate
20 jyeṣṭhaṃ yudhiṣṭhirety āhur bhīmaseneti madhyamam
arjuneti tṛtīyaṃ ca kuntīputrān akalpayan
21 pūrvajaṃ nakulety evaṃ sahadeveti cāparam
mādrīputrāv akathayaṃs te viprāḥ prītamānasāḥ
anusaṃvatsaraṃ jātā api te kurusattamāḥ
22 kuntīm atha punaḥ pāṇḍur mādry arthe samacodayat
tam uvāca pṛthā rājan rahasy uktā satī sadā
23 uktā sakṛd dvandvam eṣā lebhe tenāsmi vañcitā
bibhemy asyāḥ paribhavān nārīṇāṃ gatir īdṛśī
24 nājñāsiṣam ahaṃ mūḍhā dvandvāhvāne phaladvayam
tasmān nāhaṃ niyoktavyā tvayaiṣo 'stu varo mama
25 evaṃ pāṇḍoḥ sutāḥ pañca devadattā mahābalāḥ
saṃbhūtāḥ kīrtimantas te kuruvaṃśavivardhanāḥ
26 śubhalakṣaṇasaṃpannāḥ somavat priyadarśanāḥ
siṃhadarpā maheṣvāsāḥ siṃhavikrānta gāminaḥ
siṃhagrīvā manuṣyendrā vavṛdhur deva vikramāḥ
27 vivardhamānās te tatra puṇye haimavate girau
vismayaṃ janayām āsur maharṣīṇāṃ sameyuṣām
28 te ca pañcaśataṃ caiva kuruvaṃśavivardhanāḥ
sarve vavṛdhur alpena kālenāpsv iva nīrajāḥ
SECTION CXV
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'Meanwhile, O
Janamejaya, Dhritarashtra begat upon Gandhari a hundred sons, and upon a Vaisya
wife another besides those hundred. And Pandu had, by his two wives Kunti and
Madri, five sons who were great charioteers and who were all begotten by the
celestials for the perpetuation of the Kuru line.'
"Janamejaya said, 'O best of Brahmanas,
how did Gandhari bring forth those hundred sons and in how many years? What
were also the periods of life allotted to each? How did Dhritarashtra also
beget another son in a Vaisya wife? How did Dhritarashtra behave towards his
loving obedient, and virtuous wife Gandhari? How were also begotten the five
sons of Pandu, those mighty charioteers, even though Pandu himself laboured
under the curse of the great Rishi (he slew)? Tell me all this in detail, for
my thirst for hearing everything relating to my own ancestor hath not been
slaked.'
"Vaisampayana said, 'One day Gandhari entertained
with respectful attention the great Dwaipayana who came to her abode, exhausted
with hunger and fatigue. Gratified with Gandhari's hospitality, the Rishi gave
her the boon she asked for, viz., that she should have a century of sons each
equal unto her lord in strength and accomplishments. Some time after Gandhari
conceived and she bore the burden in her womb for two long years without being
delivered. And she was greatly afflicted at this. It was then that she heard
that Kunti had brought forth a son whose splendour was like unto the morning
sun. Impatient of the period of gestation which had prolonged so long, and
deprived of reason by grief, she struck her womb with great violence without
the knowledge of her husband. And thereupon came out of her womb, after two
years' growth, a hard mass of flesh like unto an iron ball. When she was about
to throw it away, Dwaipayana, learning everything by his spiritual powers,
promptly came there, and that first of ascetics beholding that ball of flesh,
addressed the daughter of Suvala thus, 'What hast thou done?' Gandhari, without
endeavouring to disguise her feelings, addressed the Rishi and said, 'Having
heard that Kunti had brought forth a son like unto Surya in splendour, I
struck in grief at my womb. Thou hadst, O Rishi, granted me the boon that I
should have a hundred sons, but here is only a ball of flesh for those hundred
sons!' Vyasa then said, 'Daughter of Suvala, it is even so. But my words can
never be futile. I have not spoken an untruth even in jest. I need not speak of
other occasions. Let a hundred pots full of clarified butter be brought
instantly, and let them be placed at a concealed spot. In the meantime, let
cool water be sprinkled over this ball of flesh.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'That ball of
flesh then, sprinkled over with
water, became, in time, divided into a
hundred and one parts, each about the size of the thumb. These were then put
into those pots full of clarified butter that had been placed at a concealed
spot and were watched with care. The illustrious Vyasa then said unto the
daughter of Suvala that she should open the covers of the pots after full two
years. And having said this and made these arrangements, the wise Dwaipayana
went to the Himavat mountains for devoting himself to asceticism.
"Then in time, king Duryodhana was born
from among those pieces of the ball of flesh that had been deposited in those
pots. According to the order of birth, king Yudhishthira was the oldest. The
news of Duryodhana's birth was carried to Bhishma and the wise Vidura. The day
that the haughty Duryodhana was born was also the birth-day of Bhima of mighty
arms and great prowess.
"As soon as Duryodhana was born, he
began to cry and bray like an ass. And hearing that sound, the asses, vultures,
jackals and crows uttered their respective cries responsively. Violent winds
began to blow, and there were fires in various directions. Then king
Dhritarashtra in great fear, summoning Bhishma and Vidura and other
well-wishers and all the Kurus, and numberless Brahmanas, addressed them and
said, 'The oldest of those princes, Yudhishthira, is the perpetuator of our
line. By virtue of his birth he hath acquired the kingdom. We have nothing to
say to this. But shall this my son born after him become king? Tell me truly
what is lawful and right under these circumstances.' As soon as these words
were spoken, O Bharata, jackals and other carnivorous animals began to howl
ominously And marking those frightful omens all around, the assembled Brahmanas
and the wise Vidura replied, 'O king, O bull among men, when these frightful
omens are noticeable at the birth of thy eldest son, it is evident that he
shall be the exterminator of thy race. The prosperity of all dependeth on his
abandonment. Calamity there must be in keeping him. O king, if thou abandonest
him, there remain yet thy nine and ninety sons. If thou desirest the good of
thy race, abandon him, O Bharata! O king, do good to the world and thy own race
by casting off this one child of thine. It hath been said that an individual
should be cast off for the sake of the family; that a family should be cast off
for the sake of a village; that a village may be abandoned for the sake of the
whole country; and that the earth itself may be abandoned for the sake of the soul.'
When Vidura and those Brahmanas had stated so, king Dhritarashtra out of
affection for his son had not the heart to follow that advice. Then, O king,
within a month, were born a full hundred sons unto Dhritarashtra and a daughter
also in excess of this hundred. And during the time when Gandhari was in a
state of advanced pregnancy, there was a maid servant of the Vaisya class who
used to attend on Dhritarashtra. During that year, O king, was begotten upon
her by the illustrious Dhritarashtra a son endued with great intelligence who
was afterwards named Yuvutsu. And because he was begotten by a
[paragraph continues] Kshatriya upon a Vaisya woman, he came to be called Karna.
"Thus were born unto the wise
Dhritarashtra a hundred sons who were all heroes and mighty chariot-fighters,
and a daughter over and above the hundred, and another son Yuyutsu of great
energy and prowess begotten upon a Vaisya woman.'"
Book
1
Chapter 116
1
[vai]
darśanīyāṃs tataḥ putrān pāṇḍuḥ pañca mahāvane
tān paśyan parvate reme svabāhubalapālitān
2 supuṣpita vane kāle kadā cin madhumādhave
bhūtasaṃmohane rājā sabhāryo vyacarad vanam
3 palāśais tilakaiś cūtaiś campakaiḥ pāribhadrakaiḥ
anyaiś ca bahubhiś vṛkṣaiḥ phalapuṣpasamṛddhibhiḥ
4 jalasthānaiś ca vividhaiḥ padminībhiś ca śobhitam
pāṇḍor vanaṃ tu saṃprekṣya prajajñe hṛdi manmathaḥ
5 prahṛṣṭamanasaṃ tatra viharantaṃ yathāmaram
taṃ mādry anujagāmaikā vasanaṃ bibhratī śubham
6 samīkṣamāṇaḥ sa tu tāṃ vayaḥsthāṃ tanu vāsasam
tasya kāmaḥ pravavṛdhe gahane 'gnir ivotthitaḥ
7 rahasy ātmasamāṃ dṛṣṭvā rājā rājīvalocanām
na śaśāka niyantuṃ taṃ kāmaṃ kāmabalāt kṛtaḥ
8 tata enāṃ balād rājā nijagrāha rahogatām
vāryamāṇas tayā devyā visphurantyā yathābalam
9 sa tu kāmaparītātmā taṃ śāpaṃ nānvabudhyata
mādrīṃ maithuna dharmeṇa gacchamāno balād iva
10 jīvitāntāya kauravyo manmathasya vaśaṃgataḥ
śāpajaṃ bhayam utsṛjya jagāmaiva balāt priyām
11 tasya kāmātmano buddhiḥ sākṣāt kālena mohitā
saṃpramathyendriya grāmaṃ pranaṣṭā saha cetasā
12 sa tayā saha saṃgamya bhāryayā kurunandana
pāṇḍuḥ paramadharmātmā yuyuje kāladharmaṇā
13 tato mādrī samāliṅgya rājānaṃ gatacetasam
mumoca duḥkhajaṃ śabdaṃ punaḥ punar atīva ha
14 saha putrais tataḥ kuntī mādrīputrau ca pāṇḍavau
ājagmuḥ sahitās tatra yatra rājā tathāgataḥ
15 tato mādry abravīd rājann ārtā kuntīm idaṃ vacaḥ
ekaiva tvam ihāgaccha tiṣṭhantv atraiva dārakāḥ
16 tac chrutvā vacanaṃ tasyās tatraivāvārya dārakān
hatāham iti vikruśya sahasopajagāma ha
17 dṛṣṭvā pāṇḍuṃ ca mādrīṃ ca śayānau dharaṇītale
kuntī śokaparītāṅgī vilalāpa suduḥkhitā
18 rakṣyamāṇo mayā nityaṃ vīraḥ satatam ātmavān
kathaṃ tvam abhyatikrāntaḥ śāpaṃ jānan vanaukasaḥ
19 nanu nāma tvayā mādri rakṣitavyo janādhipaḥ
sā kathaṃ lobhitavatī vijane tvaṃ narādhipam
20 kathaṃ dīnasya satataṃ tvām āsādya rahogatām
taṃ vicintayataḥ śāpaṃ praharṣaḥ samajāyata
21 dhanyā tvam asi bāhlīki matto bhāgyatarā tathā
dṛṣṭavaty asi yad vaktraṃ prahṛṣṭasya mahīpateḥ
22 [m]
vilobhyamānena mayā vāryamāṇena cāsakṛt
ātmā na vārito 'nena satyaṃ diṣṭaṃ cikīrṣuṇā
23 [k]
ahaṃ jyeṣṭhā dharmapatnī jyeṣṭhaṃ dharmaphalaṃ mama
avaśyaṃ bhāvino bhāvān mā māṃ mādri nivartaya
24 anveṣyāmīha bhartāram ahaṃ pretavaśaṃ gatam
uttiṣṭha tvaṃ visṛjyainam imān rakṣasva dārakān
25 [m]
aham evānuyāsyāmi bhartāram apalāyinam
na hi tṛptāsmi kāmānāṃ taj jyeṣṭhā anumanyatām
26 māṃ cābhigamya kṣīṇo 'yaṃ kāmād bharatasattamaḥ
tam ucchindyām asya kāmaṃ kathaṃ nu yamasādane
27 na cāpy ahaṃ vartayantī nirviśeṣaṃ suteṣu te
vṛttim ārye cariṣyāmi spṛśed enas tathā hi mām
28 tasmān me sutayoḥ kunti vartitavyaṃ svaputravat
māṃ hi kāmayamāno 'yaṃ rājā pretavaśaṃ gataḥ
29 rājñaḥ śarīreṇa saha mamāpīdaṃ kalevaram
dagdhavyaṃ supraticchannam etad ārye priyaṃ kuru
30 dārakeṣv apramattā ca bhavethāś ca hitā mama
ato 'nyan na prapaśyāmi saṃdeṣṭavyaṃ hi kiṃ cana
31 [v]
ity uktvā taṃ citāgnisthaṃ dharmapatnī nararṣabham
madrarājātmajā tūrṇam anvārohad yaśasvinī
darśanīyāṃs tataḥ putrān pāṇḍuḥ pañca mahāvane
tān paśyan parvate reme svabāhubalapālitān
2 supuṣpita vane kāle kadā cin madhumādhave
bhūtasaṃmohane rājā sabhāryo vyacarad vanam
3 palāśais tilakaiś cūtaiś campakaiḥ pāribhadrakaiḥ
anyaiś ca bahubhiś vṛkṣaiḥ phalapuṣpasamṛddhibhiḥ
4 jalasthānaiś ca vividhaiḥ padminībhiś ca śobhitam
pāṇḍor vanaṃ tu saṃprekṣya prajajñe hṛdi manmathaḥ
5 prahṛṣṭamanasaṃ tatra viharantaṃ yathāmaram
taṃ mādry anujagāmaikā vasanaṃ bibhratī śubham
6 samīkṣamāṇaḥ sa tu tāṃ vayaḥsthāṃ tanu vāsasam
tasya kāmaḥ pravavṛdhe gahane 'gnir ivotthitaḥ
7 rahasy ātmasamāṃ dṛṣṭvā rājā rājīvalocanām
na śaśāka niyantuṃ taṃ kāmaṃ kāmabalāt kṛtaḥ
8 tata enāṃ balād rājā nijagrāha rahogatām
vāryamāṇas tayā devyā visphurantyā yathābalam
9 sa tu kāmaparītātmā taṃ śāpaṃ nānvabudhyata
mādrīṃ maithuna dharmeṇa gacchamāno balād iva
10 jīvitāntāya kauravyo manmathasya vaśaṃgataḥ
śāpajaṃ bhayam utsṛjya jagāmaiva balāt priyām
11 tasya kāmātmano buddhiḥ sākṣāt kālena mohitā
saṃpramathyendriya grāmaṃ pranaṣṭā saha cetasā
12 sa tayā saha saṃgamya bhāryayā kurunandana
pāṇḍuḥ paramadharmātmā yuyuje kāladharmaṇā
13 tato mādrī samāliṅgya rājānaṃ gatacetasam
mumoca duḥkhajaṃ śabdaṃ punaḥ punar atīva ha
14 saha putrais tataḥ kuntī mādrīputrau ca pāṇḍavau
ājagmuḥ sahitās tatra yatra rājā tathāgataḥ
15 tato mādry abravīd rājann ārtā kuntīm idaṃ vacaḥ
ekaiva tvam ihāgaccha tiṣṭhantv atraiva dārakāḥ
16 tac chrutvā vacanaṃ tasyās tatraivāvārya dārakān
hatāham iti vikruśya sahasopajagāma ha
17 dṛṣṭvā pāṇḍuṃ ca mādrīṃ ca śayānau dharaṇītale
kuntī śokaparītāṅgī vilalāpa suduḥkhitā
18 rakṣyamāṇo mayā nityaṃ vīraḥ satatam ātmavān
kathaṃ tvam abhyatikrāntaḥ śāpaṃ jānan vanaukasaḥ
19 nanu nāma tvayā mādri rakṣitavyo janādhipaḥ
sā kathaṃ lobhitavatī vijane tvaṃ narādhipam
20 kathaṃ dīnasya satataṃ tvām āsādya rahogatām
taṃ vicintayataḥ śāpaṃ praharṣaḥ samajāyata
21 dhanyā tvam asi bāhlīki matto bhāgyatarā tathā
dṛṣṭavaty asi yad vaktraṃ prahṛṣṭasya mahīpateḥ
22 [m]
vilobhyamānena mayā vāryamāṇena cāsakṛt
ātmā na vārito 'nena satyaṃ diṣṭaṃ cikīrṣuṇā
23 [k]
ahaṃ jyeṣṭhā dharmapatnī jyeṣṭhaṃ dharmaphalaṃ mama
avaśyaṃ bhāvino bhāvān mā māṃ mādri nivartaya
24 anveṣyāmīha bhartāram ahaṃ pretavaśaṃ gatam
uttiṣṭha tvaṃ visṛjyainam imān rakṣasva dārakān
25 [m]
aham evānuyāsyāmi bhartāram apalāyinam
na hi tṛptāsmi kāmānāṃ taj jyeṣṭhā anumanyatām
26 māṃ cābhigamya kṣīṇo 'yaṃ kāmād bharatasattamaḥ
tam ucchindyām asya kāmaṃ kathaṃ nu yamasādane
27 na cāpy ahaṃ vartayantī nirviśeṣaṃ suteṣu te
vṛttim ārye cariṣyāmi spṛśed enas tathā hi mām
28 tasmān me sutayoḥ kunti vartitavyaṃ svaputravat
māṃ hi kāmayamāno 'yaṃ rājā pretavaśaṃ gataḥ
29 rājñaḥ śarīreṇa saha mamāpīdaṃ kalevaram
dagdhavyaṃ supraticchannam etad ārye priyaṃ kuru
30 dārakeṣv apramattā ca bhavethāś ca hitā mama
ato 'nyan na prapaśyāmi saṃdeṣṭavyaṃ hi kiṃ cana
31 [v]
ity uktvā taṃ citāgnisthaṃ dharmapatnī nararṣabham
madrarājātmajā tūrṇam anvārohad yaśasvinī
SECTION CXVI
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Janamejaya said, 'O sinless one, thou
hast narrated to me from the beginning all about the birth of Dhritarashtra's
hundred sons owing to the boon granted by the Rishi. But thou hast not told me
as yet any particulars about the birth of the daughter. Thou hast merely said
that over and above the hundred sons, there was another son named Yuyutsu
begotten upon a Vaisya woman, and a daughter. The great Rishi Vyasa of
immeasurable energy said unto the daughter of the king of Gandhara that she
would become the mother of a hundred sons. Illustrious one, how is that thou
sayest Gandhari had a daughter over and above her hundred sons? If the ball of
flesh was distributed by the great Rishi only into a hundred parts, and if
Gandhari did not conceive on any other occasion, how was then Duhsala born.
Tell me this, O Rishi! my curiosity hath been great."
"Vaisampayana said, 'O descendant of the
Pandavas, thy question is just, and I will tell thee how it happened. The
illustrious and great Rishi himself, by sprinkling water over that ball of
flesh, began to divide it into parts. And as it was being divided into parts,
the nurse began to take them up and put them one by one into those pots filled
with clarified butter. While this process was going on, the beautiful and
chaste Gandhari of rigid vows, realising the affection that one feeleth for a
daughter, began to think within herself, 'There is no doubt that I shall have a
hundred sons, the Muni having said so. It can never be otherwise. But I should
be very happy if a daughter were born of me over and above these hundred sons
and junior to them all. My husband then may attain to those worlds that the
possession of a daughter's sons conferreth. Then again, the affection the women
feel for their sons-in-law is great. If, therefore, I obtain a daughter over
and above my hundred sons, then, surrounded by sons and daughter's sons, I may
feel supremely blest. If I have ever practised ascetic austerities, if I have
ever given anything in charity, if I have ever performed the homa
(through Brahamanas), if I have ever gratified my superiors by respectful
attentions, then (as the fruit of those acts) let a daughter be born unto me.'
All this while that illustrious and best of Rishis, Krishna-Dwaipayana himself
was dividing the ball of flesh; and counting a full hundred of the parts, he
said unto the daughter of Suvala, 'Here are thy hundred sons. I did not speak
aught unto thee that was false. Here, however,
is one part in excess of the hundred,
intended for giving thee a daughter's son. This part shall develop into an
amiable and fortunate daughter, as thou hast desired' Then that great ascetic
brought another pot full of clarified butter, and put the part intended for a
daughter into it.
"Thus have I, O Bharata, narrated unto
thee all about the birth of Duhsala. Tell me, O sinless one, what more I am now
to narrate.'"
Book
1
Chapter 117
1 [v]
pāṇḍor avabhṛthaṃ kṛtvā devakalpā maharṣayaḥ
tato mantram akurvanta te sametya tapasvinaḥ
2 hitvā rājyaṃ ca rāṣṭraṃ ca sa mahātmā mahātapāḥ
asmin sthāne tapas taptuṃ tāpasāñ śaraṇaṃ gataḥ
3 sa jātamātrān putrāṃś ca dārāṃś ca bhavatām iha
pradāyopanidhiṃ rājā pāṇḍuḥ svargam ito gataḥ
4 te parasparam āmantrya sarvabhūtahite ratāḥ
pāṇḍoḥ putrān puraskṛtya nagaraṃ nāgasāhvayam
5 udāramanasaḥ siddhā gamane cakrire manaḥ
bhīṣmāya pāṇḍavān dātuṃ dhṛtarāṣṭrāya caiva hi
6 tasminn eva kṣaṇe sarve tān ādāya pratasthire
pāṇḍor dārāṃś ca putrāṃś ca śarīraṃ caiva tāpasāḥ
7 sukhinī sā purā bhūtvā satataṃ putravatsalā
prapannā dīrgham adhvānaṃ saṃkṣiptaṃ tad amanyata
8 sā nadīrgheṇa kālena saṃprāptā kurujāṅgalam
vardhamānapuradvāram āsasāda yaśasvinī
9 taṃ cāraṇasahasrāṇāṃ munīnām āgamaṃ tadā
śrutvā nāgapure nṝṇāṃ vismayaḥ samajāyata
10 muhūrtodita āditye sarve dharmapuraskṛtāḥ
sadārās tāpasān draṣṭuṃ niryayuḥ puravāsinaḥ
11 strī saṃghāḥ kṣatrasaṃghāś ca yānasaṃghān samāsthitāḥ
brāhmaṇaiḥ saha nirjagmur brāhmaṇānāṃ ca yoṣitaḥ
12 tathā viṭ śūdra saṃghānāṃ mahān vyatikaro 'bhavat
na kaś cid akarod īrṣyām abhavan dharmabuddhayaḥ
13 tathā bhīṣmaḥ śāṃtanavaḥ somadatto 'tha bāhlikaḥ
prajñā cakṣuś ca rājarṣiḥ kṣattā ca viduraḥ svayam
14 sā ca satyavatī devī kausalyā ca yaśasvinī
rājadāraiḥ parivṛtā gāndhārī ca viniryayau
15 dhṛtarāṣṭrasya dāyādā duryodhana purogamāḥ
bhūṣitā bhūṣaṇaiś citraiḥ śatasaṃkhyā viniryayuḥ
16 tān maharṣigaṇān sarvāñ śirobhir abhivādya ca
upopaviviśuḥ sarve kauravyāḥ sapurohitāḥ
17 tathaiva śirasā bhūmāv abhivādya praṇamya ca
upopaviviśuḥ sarve paurajānapadā api
18 tam akūjam ivājñāya janaughaṃ sarvaśas tadā
bhīṣmo rājyaṃ ca rāṣṭraṃ ca maharṣibhyo nyavedayat
19 teṣām atho vṛddhatamaḥ pratyutthāya jaṭājinī
maharṣimatam ājñāya maharṣir idam abravīt
20 yaḥ sa kauravya dāyādaḥ pāṇḍur nāma narādhipaḥ
kāmabhogān parityajya śataśṛṅgam ito gataḥ
21 brahmacarya vratasthasya tasya divyena hetunā
sākṣād dharmād ayaṃ putras tasya jāto yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
22 tathemaṃ balināṃ śreṣṭhaṃ tasya rājño mahātmanaḥ
mātariśvā dadau putraṃ bhīmaṃ nāma mahābalam
23 puruhūtād ayaṃ jajñe kuntyāṃ satyaparākramaḥ
yasya kīritr maheṣvāsān sarvān abhibhaviṣyati
24 yau tu mādrī maheṣvāsāv asūta kurusattamau
aśvibhyāṃ manujavyāghrāv imau tāv api tiṣṭhataḥ
25 caratā dharmanityena vanavāsaṃ yaśasvinā
eṣa paitāmaho vaṃśaḥ pāṇḍunā punar uddhṛtaḥ
26 putrāṇāṃ janma vṛddhiṃ ca vaidikādhyayanāni ca
paśyataḥ satataṃ pāṇḍoḥ śaśvat prītir avardhata
27 vartamānaḥ satāṃ vṛtte putralābham avāpya ca
pitṛlokaṃ gataḥ pāṇḍur itaḥ saptadaśe 'hani
28 taṃ citā gatam ājñāya vaiśvānara mukhe hutam
praviṣṭā pāvakaṃ mādrī hitvā jīvitam ātmanaḥ
29 sā gatā saha tenaiva patilokam anuvratā
tasyās tasya ca yat kāryaṃ kriyatāṃ tadanantaram
30 ime tayoḥ śarīre dve sutāś ceme tayor varāḥ
kriyābhir anugṛhyantāṃ saha mātrā paraṃtapāḥ
31 pretakārye ca nirvṛtte pitṛmedhaṃ mahāyaśāḥ
labhatāṃ sarvadharmajñaḥ pāṇḍuḥ kurukulodvahaḥ
32 evam uktvā kurūn sarvān kurūṇām eva paśyatām
kṣaṇenāntar hitāḥ sarve cāraṇā guhyakaiḥ saha
33 gandharvanagarākāraṃ tatraivāntarhitaṃ punaḥ
ṛṣisiddhagaṇaṃ dṛṣṭvā vismayaṃ te paraṃ yayuḥ
pāṇḍor avabhṛthaṃ kṛtvā devakalpā maharṣayaḥ
tato mantram akurvanta te sametya tapasvinaḥ
2 hitvā rājyaṃ ca rāṣṭraṃ ca sa mahātmā mahātapāḥ
asmin sthāne tapas taptuṃ tāpasāñ śaraṇaṃ gataḥ
3 sa jātamātrān putrāṃś ca dārāṃś ca bhavatām iha
pradāyopanidhiṃ rājā pāṇḍuḥ svargam ito gataḥ
4 te parasparam āmantrya sarvabhūtahite ratāḥ
pāṇḍoḥ putrān puraskṛtya nagaraṃ nāgasāhvayam
5 udāramanasaḥ siddhā gamane cakrire manaḥ
bhīṣmāya pāṇḍavān dātuṃ dhṛtarāṣṭrāya caiva hi
6 tasminn eva kṣaṇe sarve tān ādāya pratasthire
pāṇḍor dārāṃś ca putrāṃś ca śarīraṃ caiva tāpasāḥ
7 sukhinī sā purā bhūtvā satataṃ putravatsalā
prapannā dīrgham adhvānaṃ saṃkṣiptaṃ tad amanyata
8 sā nadīrgheṇa kālena saṃprāptā kurujāṅgalam
vardhamānapuradvāram āsasāda yaśasvinī
9 taṃ cāraṇasahasrāṇāṃ munīnām āgamaṃ tadā
śrutvā nāgapure nṝṇāṃ vismayaḥ samajāyata
10 muhūrtodita āditye sarve dharmapuraskṛtāḥ
sadārās tāpasān draṣṭuṃ niryayuḥ puravāsinaḥ
11 strī saṃghāḥ kṣatrasaṃghāś ca yānasaṃghān samāsthitāḥ
brāhmaṇaiḥ saha nirjagmur brāhmaṇānāṃ ca yoṣitaḥ
12 tathā viṭ śūdra saṃghānāṃ mahān vyatikaro 'bhavat
na kaś cid akarod īrṣyām abhavan dharmabuddhayaḥ
13 tathā bhīṣmaḥ śāṃtanavaḥ somadatto 'tha bāhlikaḥ
prajñā cakṣuś ca rājarṣiḥ kṣattā ca viduraḥ svayam
14 sā ca satyavatī devī kausalyā ca yaśasvinī
rājadāraiḥ parivṛtā gāndhārī ca viniryayau
15 dhṛtarāṣṭrasya dāyādā duryodhana purogamāḥ
bhūṣitā bhūṣaṇaiś citraiḥ śatasaṃkhyā viniryayuḥ
16 tān maharṣigaṇān sarvāñ śirobhir abhivādya ca
upopaviviśuḥ sarve kauravyāḥ sapurohitāḥ
17 tathaiva śirasā bhūmāv abhivādya praṇamya ca
upopaviviśuḥ sarve paurajānapadā api
18 tam akūjam ivājñāya janaughaṃ sarvaśas tadā
bhīṣmo rājyaṃ ca rāṣṭraṃ ca maharṣibhyo nyavedayat
19 teṣām atho vṛddhatamaḥ pratyutthāya jaṭājinī
maharṣimatam ājñāya maharṣir idam abravīt
20 yaḥ sa kauravya dāyādaḥ pāṇḍur nāma narādhipaḥ
kāmabhogān parityajya śataśṛṅgam ito gataḥ
21 brahmacarya vratasthasya tasya divyena hetunā
sākṣād dharmād ayaṃ putras tasya jāto yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
22 tathemaṃ balināṃ śreṣṭhaṃ tasya rājño mahātmanaḥ
mātariśvā dadau putraṃ bhīmaṃ nāma mahābalam
23 puruhūtād ayaṃ jajñe kuntyāṃ satyaparākramaḥ
yasya kīritr maheṣvāsān sarvān abhibhaviṣyati
24 yau tu mādrī maheṣvāsāv asūta kurusattamau
aśvibhyāṃ manujavyāghrāv imau tāv api tiṣṭhataḥ
25 caratā dharmanityena vanavāsaṃ yaśasvinā
eṣa paitāmaho vaṃśaḥ pāṇḍunā punar uddhṛtaḥ
26 putrāṇāṃ janma vṛddhiṃ ca vaidikādhyayanāni ca
paśyataḥ satataṃ pāṇḍoḥ śaśvat prītir avardhata
27 vartamānaḥ satāṃ vṛtte putralābham avāpya ca
pitṛlokaṃ gataḥ pāṇḍur itaḥ saptadaśe 'hani
28 taṃ citā gatam ājñāya vaiśvānara mukhe hutam
praviṣṭā pāvakaṃ mādrī hitvā jīvitam ātmanaḥ
29 sā gatā saha tenaiva patilokam anuvratā
tasyās tasya ca yat kāryaṃ kriyatāṃ tadanantaram
30 ime tayoḥ śarīre dve sutāś ceme tayor varāḥ
kriyābhir anugṛhyantāṃ saha mātrā paraṃtapāḥ
31 pretakārye ca nirvṛtte pitṛmedhaṃ mahāyaśāḥ
labhatāṃ sarvadharmajñaḥ pāṇḍuḥ kurukulodvahaḥ
32 evam uktvā kurūn sarvān kurūṇām eva paśyatām
kṣaṇenāntar hitāḥ sarve cāraṇā guhyakaiḥ saha
33 gandharvanagarākāraṃ tatraivāntarhitaṃ punaḥ
ṛṣisiddhagaṇaṃ dṛṣṭvā vismayaṃ te paraṃ yayuḥ
SECTION CXVII
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Janamejaya said, 'Please recite the
names of Dhritarashtra's sons according to the order of their birth.'
"Vaisampayana said, 'Their names, O
king, according to the order of birth, are Duryodhana, Yuyutsu, Duhsasana,
Duhsaha, Duhsala, Jalasandha, Sama, Saha, Vinda and Anuvinda, Durdharsha,
Suvahu, Dushpradharshana, Durmarshana and Durmukha, Dushkarna, and Karna;
Vivinsati and Vikarna, Sala, Satwa, Sulochana, Chitra and Upachitra,
Chitraksha, Charuchitra, Sarasana, Durmada and Durvigaha, Vivitsu, Vikatanana;
Urnanabha and Sunabha, then Nandaka and Upanandaka; Chitravana, Chitravarman,
Suvarman, Durvimochana; Ayovahu, Mahavahu, Chitranga, Chitrakundala, Bhimavega,
Bhimavala, Balaki, Balavardhana, Ugrayudha; Bhima, Karna, Kanakaya,
Dridhayudha, Dridhavarman, Dridhakshatra, Somakitri, Anudara; Dridhasandha,
Jarasandha, Satyasandha, Sada, Suvak, Ugrasravas, Ugrasena, Senani,
Dushparajaya, Aparajita, Kundasayin, Visalaksha, Duradhara; Dridhahasta,
Suhasta, Vatavega, and Suvarchas; Adityaketu, Vahvashin, Nagadatta, Agrayayin;
Kavachin, Krathana, Kunda, Kundadhara, Dhanurdhara; the heroes, Ugra and
Bhimaratha, Viravahu, Alolupa; Abhaya, and Raudrakarman, and Dridharatha;
Anadhrishya, Kundabhedin, Viravi, Dhirghalochana Pramatha, and Pramathi and the
powerful Dhirgharoma; Dirghavahu, Mahavahu, Vyudhoru, Kanakadhvaja; Kundasi and
Virajas. Besides these hundred sons, there was a daughter named Duhsala. All
were heroes and Atirathas, and were well-skilled in warfare. All were
learned in the Vedas, and all kinds of weapons. And, O, king, worthy wives were
in time selected for all of them by Dhritarashtra after proper examination. And
king Dhritarashtra, O monarch, also bestowed Duhsala, in proper time and with
proper rites, upon Jayadratha (the king of Sindhu).'
Book
1
Chapter 118
1 [dh]
pāṇḍor vidura sarvāṇi pretakāryāṇi kāraya
rājavad rājasiṃhasya mādryāś caiva viśeṣataḥ
2 paśūn vāsāṃsi ratnāni dhanāni vividhāni ca
pāṇḍoḥ prayaccha mādryāś ca yebhyo yāvac ca vāñchitam
3 yathā ca kuntī satkāraṃ kuryān mādhryās tathā kuru
yathā na vāyur nādityaḥ paśyetāṃ tāṃ susaṃvṛtām
4 na śocyaḥ pāṇḍur anaghaḥ praśasyaḥ sa narādhipaḥ
yasya pañca sutā vīrā jātāḥ surasutopamāḥ
5 [v]
viduras taṃ tathety uktvā bhīṣmeṇa saha bhārata
pāṇḍuṃ saṃskārayām āsa deśe paramasaṃvṛte
6 tatas tu nagarāt tūrṇam ājyahomapuraskṛtāḥ
nirhṛtāḥ pāvakā dīptāḥ pāṇḍo rājapurohitaiḥ
7 athainam ārtavair gandhair mālyaiś ca vividhair varaiḥ
śibikāṃ samalaṃcakrur vāsasācchādya sarvaśaḥ
8 tāṃ tathā śobhitāṃ mālyair vāsobhiś ca mahādhanaiḥ
amātyā jñātayaś caiva suhṛdaś copatasthire
9 nṛsiṃhaṃ narayuktena paramālaṃkṛtena tam
avahan yānamukhyena saha mādryā susaṃvṛtam
10 pāṇḍureṇātapatreṇa cāmaravyajanena ca
sarvavāditra nādaiś ca samalaṃcakrire tataḥ
11 ratnāni cāpy upādāya bahūni śataśo narāḥ
pradaduḥ kāṅkṣamāṇebhyaḥ pāṇḍos tatraurdhvadekikam
12 atha chatrāṇi śubhrāṇi pāṇḍurāṇi bṛhanti ca
ājahruḥ kauravasyārthe vāsāṃsi rucirāṇi ca
13 jāyakaiḥ śuklavāsobhir hūyamānā hutāśanāḥ
agacchann agratas tasya dīpyamānāḥ svalaṃkṛtāḥ
14 brāhmaṇāḥ kṣatriyā vaiśyāḥ śūdrāś caiva sahasraśaḥ
rudantaḥ śokasaṃtaptā anujagmur narādhipam
15 ayam asmān apāhāya duḥkhe cādhāya śāśvate
kṛtvānāthān paro nāthaḥ kva yāsyati narādhipaḥ
16 krośantaḥ pāṇḍavāḥ sarve bhīṣmo vidura eva ca
ramaṇīye vanoddeśe gaṅgātīre same śubhe
17 nyāsayām āsur atha tāṃ śibikāṃ satyavādinaḥ
sabhāryasya nṛsiṃhasya pāṇḍor akliṣṭakarmaṇaḥ
18 tatas tasya śarīraṃ tat sarvagandhaniṣevitam
śuci kālīyakādigdhaṃ mukhyasnānādhivāsitam
paryaṣiñcaj jalenāśu śātakumbhamayair ghaṭaiḥ
19 candanena ca mukhyena śuklena samalepayan
kālāguruvimiśreṇa tathā tuṅgarasena ca
20 athainaṃ deśajaiḥ śuklair vāsobhiḥ samayojayan
ācchannaḥ sa tu vāsobhir jīvann iva nararṣabhaḥ
śuśubhe puruṣavyāghro mahārhaśayanocitaḥ
21 yājakair abhyanujñātaṃ pretakarmaṇi niṣṭhitaiḥ
ghṛtāvasiktaṃ rājānaṃ saha mādryā svalaṃkṛtam
22 tuṅgapadmakamiśreṇa candanena sugandhinā
anyaiś ca vividhair gandhair analpaiḥ samadāhayan
23 tatas tayoḥ śarīre te dṛṣṭvā mohavaśaṃ gatā
hāhā putreti kausalyā papāta sahasā bhuvi
24 tāṃ prekṣya patitām ārtāṃ paurajānapado janaḥ
ruroda sasvanaṃ sarvo rājabhaktyā kṛpānvitaḥ
25 klāntānīvārtanādena sarvāṇi ca vicukruśuḥ
mānuṣaiḥ saha bhūtāni tiryagyonigatāny api
26 tathā bhīṣmaḥ śāṃtanavo viduraś ca mahāmatiḥ
sarvaśaḥ kauravāś caiva prāṇadan bhṛśaduḥkhitāḥ
27 tato bhīṣmo 'tha viduro rājā ca saha bandhubhiḥ
udakaṃ cakrire tasya sarvāś ca kuru yoṣitaḥ
28 kṛtodakāṃs tān ādāya pāṇḍavāñ śokakarśitān
sarvāḥ prakṛtayo rājañ śocantyaḥ paryavārayan
29 yathaiva pāṇḍavā bhūmau suṣupuḥ saha bāndhavaiḥ
tathaiva nāgarā rājañ śiśyire brāhmaṇādayaḥ
30 tad anānandam asvastham ākumāram ahṛṣṭavat
babhūva pāṇḍavaiḥ sārdhaṃ nagaraṃ dvādaśa kṣapāḥ
pāṇḍor vidura sarvāṇi pretakāryāṇi kāraya
rājavad rājasiṃhasya mādryāś caiva viśeṣataḥ
2 paśūn vāsāṃsi ratnāni dhanāni vividhāni ca
pāṇḍoḥ prayaccha mādryāś ca yebhyo yāvac ca vāñchitam
3 yathā ca kuntī satkāraṃ kuryān mādhryās tathā kuru
yathā na vāyur nādityaḥ paśyetāṃ tāṃ susaṃvṛtām
4 na śocyaḥ pāṇḍur anaghaḥ praśasyaḥ sa narādhipaḥ
yasya pañca sutā vīrā jātāḥ surasutopamāḥ
5 [v]
viduras taṃ tathety uktvā bhīṣmeṇa saha bhārata
pāṇḍuṃ saṃskārayām āsa deśe paramasaṃvṛte
6 tatas tu nagarāt tūrṇam ājyahomapuraskṛtāḥ
nirhṛtāḥ pāvakā dīptāḥ pāṇḍo rājapurohitaiḥ
7 athainam ārtavair gandhair mālyaiś ca vividhair varaiḥ
śibikāṃ samalaṃcakrur vāsasācchādya sarvaśaḥ
8 tāṃ tathā śobhitāṃ mālyair vāsobhiś ca mahādhanaiḥ
amātyā jñātayaś caiva suhṛdaś copatasthire
9 nṛsiṃhaṃ narayuktena paramālaṃkṛtena tam
avahan yānamukhyena saha mādryā susaṃvṛtam
10 pāṇḍureṇātapatreṇa cāmaravyajanena ca
sarvavāditra nādaiś ca samalaṃcakrire tataḥ
11 ratnāni cāpy upādāya bahūni śataśo narāḥ
pradaduḥ kāṅkṣamāṇebhyaḥ pāṇḍos tatraurdhvadekikam
12 atha chatrāṇi śubhrāṇi pāṇḍurāṇi bṛhanti ca
ājahruḥ kauravasyārthe vāsāṃsi rucirāṇi ca
13 jāyakaiḥ śuklavāsobhir hūyamānā hutāśanāḥ
agacchann agratas tasya dīpyamānāḥ svalaṃkṛtāḥ
14 brāhmaṇāḥ kṣatriyā vaiśyāḥ śūdrāś caiva sahasraśaḥ
rudantaḥ śokasaṃtaptā anujagmur narādhipam
15 ayam asmān apāhāya duḥkhe cādhāya śāśvate
kṛtvānāthān paro nāthaḥ kva yāsyati narādhipaḥ
16 krośantaḥ pāṇḍavāḥ sarve bhīṣmo vidura eva ca
ramaṇīye vanoddeśe gaṅgātīre same śubhe
17 nyāsayām āsur atha tāṃ śibikāṃ satyavādinaḥ
sabhāryasya nṛsiṃhasya pāṇḍor akliṣṭakarmaṇaḥ
18 tatas tasya śarīraṃ tat sarvagandhaniṣevitam
śuci kālīyakādigdhaṃ mukhyasnānādhivāsitam
paryaṣiñcaj jalenāśu śātakumbhamayair ghaṭaiḥ
19 candanena ca mukhyena śuklena samalepayan
kālāguruvimiśreṇa tathā tuṅgarasena ca
20 athainaṃ deśajaiḥ śuklair vāsobhiḥ samayojayan
ācchannaḥ sa tu vāsobhir jīvann iva nararṣabhaḥ
śuśubhe puruṣavyāghro mahārhaśayanocitaḥ
21 yājakair abhyanujñātaṃ pretakarmaṇi niṣṭhitaiḥ
ghṛtāvasiktaṃ rājānaṃ saha mādryā svalaṃkṛtam
22 tuṅgapadmakamiśreṇa candanena sugandhinā
anyaiś ca vividhair gandhair analpaiḥ samadāhayan
23 tatas tayoḥ śarīre te dṛṣṭvā mohavaśaṃ gatā
hāhā putreti kausalyā papāta sahasā bhuvi
24 tāṃ prekṣya patitām ārtāṃ paurajānapado janaḥ
ruroda sasvanaṃ sarvo rājabhaktyā kṛpānvitaḥ
25 klāntānīvārtanādena sarvāṇi ca vicukruśuḥ
mānuṣaiḥ saha bhūtāni tiryagyonigatāny api
26 tathā bhīṣmaḥ śāṃtanavo viduraś ca mahāmatiḥ
sarvaśaḥ kauravāś caiva prāṇadan bhṛśaduḥkhitāḥ
27 tato bhīṣmo 'tha viduro rājā ca saha bandhubhiḥ
udakaṃ cakrire tasya sarvāś ca kuru yoṣitaḥ
28 kṛtodakāṃs tān ādāya pāṇḍavāñ śokakarśitān
sarvāḥ prakṛtayo rājañ śocantyaḥ paryavārayan
29 yathaiva pāṇḍavā bhūmau suṣupuḥ saha bāndhavaiḥ
tathaiva nāgarā rājañ śiśyire brāhmaṇādayaḥ
30 tad anānandam asvastham ākumāram ahṛṣṭavat
babhūva pāṇḍavaiḥ sārdhaṃ nagaraṃ dvādaśa kṣapāḥ
SECTION CXVIII
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Janamejaya said, 'O utterer of Brahma,
thou hast recited (everything
about) the extraordinary birth among men, of
the sons of Dhritarashtra in consequence of the Rishi's grace. Thou hast also
said what their names are, according to the order of their birth. O Brahmana, I
have heard all these from thee. But tell me now all about the Pandavas. While
reciting the incarnations on earth of the celestial, the Asuras, and the
beings of other classes, thou saidst that the Pandavas were all illustrious and
endued with the prowess of gods, and that they were incarnate portion of the
celestials themselves. I desire, therefore, to hear all about those beings of
extraordinary achievements beginning from the moment of their birth. O
Vaisampayana, recite thou their achievements.'
"Vaisampayana said, 'O king, one day
Pandu, while roaming about in the woods (on the southern slopes of the Himavat)
that teemed with deer and wild animals of fierce disposition, saw a large deer,
that seemed to be the leader of a herd, serving his mate. Beholding the
animals, the monarch pierced them both with five of his sharp and swift arrows
winged with golden feathers. O monarch, that was no deer that Pandu struck at,
but a Rishi's son of great ascetic merit who was enjoying his mate in the form
of a deer. Pierced by Pandu, while engaged in the act of intercourse, he fell
down to the ground, uttering cries that were of a man and began to weep
bitterly.
"The deer then addressed Pandu and said,
'O king, even men that are slaves to lust and wrath, and void of reason, and
ever sinful, never commit such a cruel act as this. Individual judgment
prevaileth not against the ordinance, the ordinance prevaileth against
individual judgment. The wise never sanction anything discountenanced by the
ordinance. Thou art born, O Bharata, in a race that hath ever been virtuous.
How is it, therefore, that even thou, suffering thyself to be overpowered by
passion and wrath losest thy reason?' Hearing this, Pandu replied, 'O deer,
kings behave in the matter of slaying animals of thy species exactly as they do
in the matter of slaying foes. It behoveth thee not, therefore, to reprove me
thus from ignorance. Animals of thy species are slain by open or covert means.
This, indeed, is the practice of kings. Then why dost thou reprove me?
Formerly, the Rishi Agastya, while engaged in the performance of a grand
sacrifice, chased the deer, and devoted every deer in the forest unto the gods
in general. Thou hast been slain, pursuant to the usage sanctioned by such
precedent. Wherefore reprovest us then? For his especial sacrifices Agastya
performed the homa with fat of the deer.'
"The deer then said, 'O king, men do not
let fly their arrows at their enemies when the latter are unprepared. But there
is a time for doing it (viz., after declaration of hostilities).
Slaughter at such a time is not censurable.'
"Pandu replied, 'It is well-known that
men slay deer by various effective means without regarding whether the animals
are careful or careless. Therefore, O deer, why dost thou reprove me?'
"The deer then said, 'O, king, I did not
blame thee for thy having killed
a deer, or for the injury thou hast done to
me. But, instead of acting so cruelly, thou shouldst have waited till the
completion of my act of intercourse. What man of wisdom and virtue is there
that can kill a deer while engaged in such an act? The time of sexual
intercourse is agreeable to every creature and productive of good to all. O
king, with this my mate I was engaged in the gratification of my sexual desire.
But that effort of mine hath been rendered futile by thee. O king of the Kurus,
as thou art born in the race of the Pauravas ever noted for white (virtuous)
deeds, such an act hath scarcely been worthy of thee. O Bharata, this act must
be regarded as extremely cruel, deserving of universal execration, infamous,
and sinful, and certainly leading to hell. Thou art acquainted with the
pleasures of sexual intercourse. Thou art acquainted also with the teaching of
morality and dictates of duty. Like unto a celestial as thou art, it behoveth
thee not to do such an act as leadeth to hell. O best of kings, thy duty is to
chastise all who act cruelly, who are engaged in sinful practices and who have thrown
to the winds religion, profit, and pleasure as explained in the scriptures.
What hast thou done, O best of men, in killing me who have given thee no
offence? I am, O king, a Muni who liveth on fruits and roots, though disguised
as a deer. I was living in the woods in peace with all. Yet thou hast killed
me, O king, for which I will curse thee certainly. As thou hast been cruel unto
a couple of opposite sexes, death shall certainly overtake thee as soon as thou
feelest the influence of sexual desire. I am a Muni of the name of Kindama,
possessed of ascetic merit. I was engaged in sexual intercourse with this deer,
because my feelings of modesty did not permit me to indulge in such an act in
human society. In the form of a deer I rove in the deep woods in the company of
other deer. Thou hast slain me without knowing that I am a Brahmana, the sin of
having slain a Brahmana shall not, therefore, be thine. But senseless man, as
you have killed me, disguised as a deer, at such a time, thy fate shall certainly
be even like mine. When, approaching thy wife lustfully, thou wilt unite with
her even as I had done with mine, in that very state shalt thou have to go to
the world of the spirits. And that wife of thine with whom thou mayst be united
in intercourse at the time of thy death shall also follow thee with affection
and reverence to the domains of the king of the dead. Thou hast brought me
grief when I was happy. So shall grief come to thee when thou art in
happiness.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Saying this, that
deer, afflicted with grief gave up the ghost; and Pandu also was plunged in woe
at the sight.'"
Book
1
Chapter 119
1
[v]
tataḥ kṣattā ca rājā ca bhīṣmaś ca saha bandhubhiḥ
daduḥ śrāddhaṃ tadā pāṇḍoḥ svadhāmṛtamayaṃ tadā
2 kurūṃś ca vipramukhyāṃś ca bhojayitvā sahasraśaḥ
ratnaughān dvijamukhyebhyo dattvā grāmavarān api
3 kṛtaśaucāṃs tatas tāṃs tu pāṇḍavān bharatarṣabhān
ādāya viviśuḥ paurāḥ puraṃ vāraṇasāhvayam
4 satataṃ smānvatapyanta tam eva bharatarṣabham
paurajānapadāḥ sarve mṛtaṃ svam iva bāndhavam
5 śrāddhāvasāne tu tadā dṛṣṭvā taṃ duḥkhitaṃ janam
saṃmūḍhāṃ duḥkhaśokārtāṃ vyāso mātaram abravīt
6 atikrānta sukhāḥ kālāḥ pratyupasthita dāruṇāḥ
śvaḥ śvaḥ pāpīya divasāḥ pṛthivī gatayauvanā
7 bahu māyā samākīrṇo nānā doṣasamākulaḥ
luptadharmakriyācāro ghoraḥ kālo bhaviṣyati
8 gaccha tvaṃ tyāgam āsthāya yuktā vasa tapovane
mā drakṣyasi kulasyāsya ghoraṃ saṃkṣayam ātmanaḥ
9 tatheti samanujñāya sā praviśyābravīt snuṣām
ambike tava putrasya durnayāt kila bhāratāḥ
sānubandhā vinaṅkṣyanti paurāś caiveti naḥ śrutam
10 tat kausalyām imām ārtāṃ putraśokābhipīḍitām
vanam ādāya bhadraṃ te gacchāvo yadi manyase
11 tathety ukte ambikayā bhīṣmam āmantrya suvratā
vanaṃ yayau satyavatī snuṣābhyāṃ saha bhārata
12 tāḥ sughoraṃ tapaḥ kṛtvā devyo bharatasattama
dehaṃ tyaktvā mahārāja gatim iṣṭāṃ yayus tadā
13 avāpnuvanta vedoktān saṃskārān pāṇḍavās tadā
avardhanta ca bhogāṃs te bhuñjānāḥ pitṛveśmani
14 dhārtarāṣṭraiś ca sahitāḥ krīḍantaḥ pitṛveśmani
bāla krīḍāsu sarvāsu viśiṣṭāḥ pāṇḍavābhavan
15 jave lakṣyābhiharaṇe bhojye pāṃsuvikarṣaṇe
dhārtarāṣṭrān bhīmasenaḥ sarvān sa parimardati
16 harṣād etān krīḍamānān gṛhya kākanilīyane
śiraḥsu ca nigṛhyainān yodhayām āsa pāṇḍavaḥ
17 śatam ekottaraṃ teṣāṃ kumārāṇāṃ mahaujasām
eka eva vimṛdnāti nātikṛcchrād vṛkodaraḥ
18 pādeṣu ca nigṛhyainān vinihatya balād balī
cakarṣa krośato bhūmau ghṛṣṭa jānu śiro 'kṣikān
19 daśa bālāñ jale krīḍan bhujābhyāṃ parigṛhya saḥ
āste sma salile magnaḥ pramṛtāṃś ca vimuñcati
20 phalāni vṛkṣam āruhya pracinvanti ca te yadā
tadā pādaprahāreṇa bhīmaḥ kampayate drumam
21 prahāra vegābhihatād drumād vyāghūrṇitās tataḥ
saphalāḥ prapatanti sma drutaṃ srastāḥ kumārakāḥ
22 na te niyuddhe na jave na yogyāsu kadā cana
kumārā uttaraṃ cakruḥ spardhamānā vṛkodaram
23 evaṃ sa dhārtarāṣṭrāṇāṃ spardhamāno vṛkodaraḥ
apriye 'tiṣṭhad atyantaṃ bālyān na droha cetasā
24 tato balam atikhyātaṃ dhārtarāṣṭraḥ pratāpavān
bhīmasenasya tajjñātvā duṣṭabhāvam adarśayat
25 tasya dharmād apetasya pāpāni paripaśyataḥ
mohād aiśvaryalobhāc ca pāpā matir ajāyata
26 ayaṃ balavatāṃ śreṣṭhaḥ kuntīputro vṛkodaraḥ
madhyamaḥ pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ nikṛtyā saṃnihanyatām
27 atha tasmād avarajaṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ caiva yudhiṣṭhiram
prasahya bandhane baddhvā praśāsiṣye vasuṃdharām
28 evaṃ sa niścayaṃ pāpaḥ kṛtvā duryodhanas tadā
nityam evāntara prekṣī bhīmasyāsīn mahātmanaḥ
29 tato jalavihārārthaṃ kārayām āsa bhārata
cela kambalaveśmāni vicitrāṇi mahānti ca
30 pramāṇa koṭyām uddeśaṃ sthalaṃ kiṃ cid upetya ca
krīḍāvasāne sarve te śuci vastrāḥ svalaṃkṛtāḥ
sarvakāmasamṛddhaṃ tadannaṃ bubhujire śanaiḥ
31 divasānte pariśrāntā vihṛtya ca kurūdvahāḥ
vihārāvasatheṣv eva vīrā vāsam arocayan
32 khinnas tu balavān bhīmo vyāyāmābhyadhikas tadā
vāhayitvā kumārāṃs tāñ jalakrīḍā gatān vibhuḥ
pramāṇa koṭyāṃ vāsārthī suṣvāpāruhya tat sthalam
33 śītaṃ vāsaṃ samāsādya śrānto madavimohitaḥ
niśceṣṭaḥ pāṇḍavo rājan suṣvāpa mṛtakalpavat
34 tato baddhvā latā pāśair bhīmaṃ duryodhanaḥ śanaiḥ
gambhīraṃ bhīmavegaṃ ca sthalāj jalam apātayat
35 tataḥ prabuddhaḥ kaunteyaḥ sarvaṃ saṃchidya bandhanam
udatiṣṭhaj jalād bhūyo bhīmaḥ praharatāṃ varaḥ
36 suptaṃ cāpi punaḥ sarpais tīkṣṇadaṃṣṭrair mahāviṣaiḥ
kupitair daṃśayām āsa sarveṣv evāṅgamarmasu
37 daṃṣṭrāś ca daṃṣṭriṇāṃ teṣāṃ marmasv api nipātitāḥ
tvacaṃ naivāsya bibhiduḥ sāratvāt pṛthuvakṣasaḥ
38 pratibuddhas tu bhīmas tān sarvān sarpān apothayat
sārathiṃ cāsya dayitam apahastena jaghnivān
39 bhojane bhīmasenasya punaḥ prākṣepayad viṣam
kālakūṭaṃ navaṃ tīkṣṇaṃ saṃbhṛtaṃ lomaharṣaṇam
40 vaiśyāputras tadācaṣṭa pārthānāṃ hitakāmyayā
tac cāpi bhuktvājarayad avikāro vṛkodaraḥ
41 vikāraṃ na hy ajanayat sutīkṣṇam api tad viṣam
bhīma saṃhanano bhīmas tad apy ajarayat tataḥ
42 evaṃ duryodhanaḥ karṇaḥ śakuniś cāpi saubalaḥ
anekair abhyupāyais tāñ jighāṃsanti sma pāṇḍavān
43 pāṇḍavāś cāpi tat sarvaṃ pratyajānann ariṃdamāḥ
udbhāvanam akurvanto vidurasya mate sthitāḥ
tataḥ kṣattā ca rājā ca bhīṣmaś ca saha bandhubhiḥ
daduḥ śrāddhaṃ tadā pāṇḍoḥ svadhāmṛtamayaṃ tadā
2 kurūṃś ca vipramukhyāṃś ca bhojayitvā sahasraśaḥ
ratnaughān dvijamukhyebhyo dattvā grāmavarān api
3 kṛtaśaucāṃs tatas tāṃs tu pāṇḍavān bharatarṣabhān
ādāya viviśuḥ paurāḥ puraṃ vāraṇasāhvayam
4 satataṃ smānvatapyanta tam eva bharatarṣabham
paurajānapadāḥ sarve mṛtaṃ svam iva bāndhavam
5 śrāddhāvasāne tu tadā dṛṣṭvā taṃ duḥkhitaṃ janam
saṃmūḍhāṃ duḥkhaśokārtāṃ vyāso mātaram abravīt
6 atikrānta sukhāḥ kālāḥ pratyupasthita dāruṇāḥ
śvaḥ śvaḥ pāpīya divasāḥ pṛthivī gatayauvanā
7 bahu māyā samākīrṇo nānā doṣasamākulaḥ
luptadharmakriyācāro ghoraḥ kālo bhaviṣyati
8 gaccha tvaṃ tyāgam āsthāya yuktā vasa tapovane
mā drakṣyasi kulasyāsya ghoraṃ saṃkṣayam ātmanaḥ
9 tatheti samanujñāya sā praviśyābravīt snuṣām
ambike tava putrasya durnayāt kila bhāratāḥ
sānubandhā vinaṅkṣyanti paurāś caiveti naḥ śrutam
10 tat kausalyām imām ārtāṃ putraśokābhipīḍitām
vanam ādāya bhadraṃ te gacchāvo yadi manyase
11 tathety ukte ambikayā bhīṣmam āmantrya suvratā
vanaṃ yayau satyavatī snuṣābhyāṃ saha bhārata
12 tāḥ sughoraṃ tapaḥ kṛtvā devyo bharatasattama
dehaṃ tyaktvā mahārāja gatim iṣṭāṃ yayus tadā
13 avāpnuvanta vedoktān saṃskārān pāṇḍavās tadā
avardhanta ca bhogāṃs te bhuñjānāḥ pitṛveśmani
14 dhārtarāṣṭraiś ca sahitāḥ krīḍantaḥ pitṛveśmani
bāla krīḍāsu sarvāsu viśiṣṭāḥ pāṇḍavābhavan
15 jave lakṣyābhiharaṇe bhojye pāṃsuvikarṣaṇe
dhārtarāṣṭrān bhīmasenaḥ sarvān sa parimardati
16 harṣād etān krīḍamānān gṛhya kākanilīyane
śiraḥsu ca nigṛhyainān yodhayām āsa pāṇḍavaḥ
17 śatam ekottaraṃ teṣāṃ kumārāṇāṃ mahaujasām
eka eva vimṛdnāti nātikṛcchrād vṛkodaraḥ
18 pādeṣu ca nigṛhyainān vinihatya balād balī
cakarṣa krośato bhūmau ghṛṣṭa jānu śiro 'kṣikān
19 daśa bālāñ jale krīḍan bhujābhyāṃ parigṛhya saḥ
āste sma salile magnaḥ pramṛtāṃś ca vimuñcati
20 phalāni vṛkṣam āruhya pracinvanti ca te yadā
tadā pādaprahāreṇa bhīmaḥ kampayate drumam
21 prahāra vegābhihatād drumād vyāghūrṇitās tataḥ
saphalāḥ prapatanti sma drutaṃ srastāḥ kumārakāḥ
22 na te niyuddhe na jave na yogyāsu kadā cana
kumārā uttaraṃ cakruḥ spardhamānā vṛkodaram
23 evaṃ sa dhārtarāṣṭrāṇāṃ spardhamāno vṛkodaraḥ
apriye 'tiṣṭhad atyantaṃ bālyān na droha cetasā
24 tato balam atikhyātaṃ dhārtarāṣṭraḥ pratāpavān
bhīmasenasya tajjñātvā duṣṭabhāvam adarśayat
25 tasya dharmād apetasya pāpāni paripaśyataḥ
mohād aiśvaryalobhāc ca pāpā matir ajāyata
26 ayaṃ balavatāṃ śreṣṭhaḥ kuntīputro vṛkodaraḥ
madhyamaḥ pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ nikṛtyā saṃnihanyatām
27 atha tasmād avarajaṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ caiva yudhiṣṭhiram
prasahya bandhane baddhvā praśāsiṣye vasuṃdharām
28 evaṃ sa niścayaṃ pāpaḥ kṛtvā duryodhanas tadā
nityam evāntara prekṣī bhīmasyāsīn mahātmanaḥ
29 tato jalavihārārthaṃ kārayām āsa bhārata
cela kambalaveśmāni vicitrāṇi mahānti ca
30 pramāṇa koṭyām uddeśaṃ sthalaṃ kiṃ cid upetya ca
krīḍāvasāne sarve te śuci vastrāḥ svalaṃkṛtāḥ
sarvakāmasamṛddhaṃ tadannaṃ bubhujire śanaiḥ
31 divasānte pariśrāntā vihṛtya ca kurūdvahāḥ
vihārāvasatheṣv eva vīrā vāsam arocayan
32 khinnas tu balavān bhīmo vyāyāmābhyadhikas tadā
vāhayitvā kumārāṃs tāñ jalakrīḍā gatān vibhuḥ
pramāṇa koṭyāṃ vāsārthī suṣvāpāruhya tat sthalam
33 śītaṃ vāsaṃ samāsādya śrānto madavimohitaḥ
niśceṣṭaḥ pāṇḍavo rājan suṣvāpa mṛtakalpavat
34 tato baddhvā latā pāśair bhīmaṃ duryodhanaḥ śanaiḥ
gambhīraṃ bhīmavegaṃ ca sthalāj jalam apātayat
35 tataḥ prabuddhaḥ kaunteyaḥ sarvaṃ saṃchidya bandhanam
udatiṣṭhaj jalād bhūyo bhīmaḥ praharatāṃ varaḥ
36 suptaṃ cāpi punaḥ sarpais tīkṣṇadaṃṣṭrair mahāviṣaiḥ
kupitair daṃśayām āsa sarveṣv evāṅgamarmasu
37 daṃṣṭrāś ca daṃṣṭriṇāṃ teṣāṃ marmasv api nipātitāḥ
tvacaṃ naivāsya bibhiduḥ sāratvāt pṛthuvakṣasaḥ
38 pratibuddhas tu bhīmas tān sarvān sarpān apothayat
sārathiṃ cāsya dayitam apahastena jaghnivān
39 bhojane bhīmasenasya punaḥ prākṣepayad viṣam
kālakūṭaṃ navaṃ tīkṣṇaṃ saṃbhṛtaṃ lomaharṣaṇam
40 vaiśyāputras tadācaṣṭa pārthānāṃ hitakāmyayā
tac cāpi bhuktvājarayad avikāro vṛkodaraḥ
41 vikāraṃ na hy ajanayat sutīkṣṇam api tad viṣam
bhīma saṃhanano bhīmas tad apy ajarayat tataḥ
42 evaṃ duryodhanaḥ karṇaḥ śakuniś cāpi saubalaḥ
anekair abhyupāyais tāñ jighāṃsanti sma pāṇḍavān
43 pāṇḍavāś cāpi tat sarvaṃ pratyajānann ariṃdamāḥ
udbhāvanam akurvanto vidurasya mate sthitāḥ
SECTION CXIX
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'After the death of
that deer, king Pandu with his wives was deeply afflicted and wept bitterly.
And he exclaimed, 'The wicked, even if born in virtuous families, deluded by
their own passions, become overwhelmed with misery as the fruit of their own
deeds. I have heard that my father, though begotten by Santanu of virtuous
soul, was cut off while still a youth, only because he had become a slave to
his lust. In the soil of that lustful king, the illustrious Rishi
Krishna-Dwaipayana himself, of truthful speech, begot me. A son though I am of
such a being, with my wicked heart wedded to vice, I am yet leading a wandering
life in the woods in the chase of the deer. Oh, the very gods have forsaken me!
I shall seek salvation now. The great impediments to salvation are the desire
to beget children, and other concerns of the world. I shall now adopt the Brahmacharya
mode of life and follow in the imperishable wake of my father. I shall
certainly bring my passions under complete control by severe ascetic penances.
Forsaking my wives and other relatives and shaving my head, alone shall I
wander over the earth, begging for my subsistence from each of these trees standing
here. Forsaking every object of affection and aversion, and covering my body
with dust, I shall make the shelter of trees or deserted houses my home. I
shall never yield to influence of sorrow or joy, and I shall regard slander and
eulogy in the same light. I shall not seek benedictions or bows. I shall be at
peace with all, and shall not accept gifts. I shall not mock anybody, nor shall
I knit my brows at any one, but shall be ever cheerful and devoted to the good
of all creatures. I shall not harm any of the four orders of life gifted with
power of locomotion or otherwise, viz., oviparous and viviparous
creatures and worms and vegetables. But on the contrary, preserve an equality
of behaviour towards all, as if they were, my own children. Once a day shall I
beg of five or ten families at the most, and if I do not succeed in obtaining
alms, I shall then go without food. I shall rather stint myself than beg more
than once of the same person. If I do not obtain anything after completing my
round of seven or ten houses, moved by covetousness, I shall not enlarge my
round. Whether I obtain or fail to obtain alms. I shall be equally unmoved like
a great ascetic. One lopping off an arm of mine with a hatchet, and one
smearing another arm with sandal-paste, shall be regarded by me equally. I
shall not wish prosperity to the one or misery to the other. I shall not be
pleased with life or displeased with death. I shall neither desire to live nor
to die. Washing my heart of all sins, I shall certainly transcend those sacred
rites productive of happiness, that men perform in auspicious moments, days,
and periods. I shall also abstain from all acts of religion and profit and also
those that lead to the gratification
of the senses. Freed from all sins and snares
of the world, I shall be like the wind subject to none. Following the path of
fearlessness and bearing myself in this way I shall at last lay down my life.
Destitute of the power of begetting children, firmly adhering to the line of
duty I shall not certainly deviate therefrom in order to tread in the vile path
of the world that is so full of misery. Whether respected or disrespected in
the world that man who from covetousness casteth on others a begging look,
certainly behaveth like a dog. (Destitute as I am of the power of procreation,
I should not certainly, from desire of offspring, solicit others to give me
children).'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'The king,
having thus wept in sorrow, with a sigh looked at his two wives Kunti and
Madri, and addressing them said, 'Let the princess of Kosala (my mother),
Vidura, the king with our friends, the venerable Satyavati, Bhishma, the
priests of our family, illustrious Soma-drinking Brahmanas of rigid vows
and all elderly citizens depending on us be informed, after being prepared for
it, that Pandu hath retired into the woods to lead a life of asceticism.'
Hearing these words of their lord who had set his heart on a life of asceticism
in the woods, both Kunti and Madri addressed him in these proper words, 'O bull
of Bharata's race, there are many other modes of life which thou canst adopt
and in which thou canst undergo the severest penances along with us, thy wedded
wives--in which for the salvation of thy body (freedom from re-birth), thou
mayest obtain heaven. We also, in the company of our lord, and for his benefit,
controlling our passions and bidding adieu to all luxuries, shall subject
ourselves to the severest austerities. O king, O thou of great wisdom, if thou
abandonest us, we shall then this very day truly depart from this world.'
Pandu replied, 'If, indeed, this your resolve
springeth from virtue, then with you both I shall follow the imperishable path
of my fathers. Abandoning the luxuries of cities and towns, clad in barks of
trees, and living on fruits and roots, I shall wander in deep woods, practising
the severest penances. Bathing morning and evening, I shall perform the homa.
I shall reduce my body by eating very sparingly and shall wear rags and skins
and knotted locks on my head. Exposing myself to heat and cold and disregarding
hunger and thirst, I shall reduce my body by severe ascetic penances, I shall
live in solitude and I shall give myself up to contemplation; I shall eat
fruit, ripe or green, that I may find. I shall offer oblations to the Pitris
(manes) and the gods with speech, water and the fruits of the wilderness. I
shall not see, far less harm, any of the denizens of the woods, or any of my
relatives, or any of the residents of cities and towns. Until I lay down this
body, I shall thus practise the severe ordinances of the Vanaprastha
scriptures, always searching for severer ones that they may contain.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'The Kuru king,
having said this unto his wives, gave away to Brahmanas the big jewel in his
diadem, his necklace
of precious gold, his bracelets, his large
ear-rings, his valuable robes and all the ornaments of his wives. Then
summoning his attendants, he commended them, saying, 'Return ye to Hastinapura
and proclaim unto all that Pandu with his wives hath gone into the woods,
foregoing wealth, desire, happiness, and even sexual appetite.' Then those
followers and attendants, hearing these and other soft words of the king, set
up a loud wail, uttering, 'Oh, we are undone!' Then with hot tears trickling
down their cheeks they left the monarch and returned to Hastinapura with speed
carrying that wealth with them (that was to be distributed in charity). Then
Dhritarashtra, that first of men, hearing from them everything that had
happened in the woods, wept for his brother. He brooded over his affliction
continually, little relishing the comfort of beds and seats and dishes.
"Meanwhile, the Kuru prince Pandu (after
sending away his attendants) accompanied by his two wives and eating fruits and
roots went to the mountains of Nagasata. He next went to Chaitraratha,
and then crossed the Kalakuta, and finally, crossing the Himavat, he
arrived at Gandhamadana. Protected by Mahabhutas, Siddhas, and
great Rishis, Pandu lived, O king, sometimes on level ground and
sometimes on mountain slopes. He then journeyed on to the lake of Indradyumna,
whence crossing the mountains of Hansakuta, he went to the mountain of hundred
peaks (Sata-sringa) and there continued to practise ascetic austerities.'"
Book
1
Chapter 120
1
[j]
kṛpasyāpi mahābrahman saṃbhavaṃ vaktum arhasi
śarastambhāt kathaṃ jajñe kathaṃ cāstrāṇy avāptavān
2 [vai]
maharṣer gatamasyāsīc charadvān nāma nāmataḥ
putraḥ kila mahārāja jātaḥ saha śarair vibho
3 na tasya vedādhyayane tathā buddhir ajāyata
yathāsya buddhir abhavad dhanurvede paraṃtapa
4 adhijagmur yathā vedāṃs tapasā brahmavādinaḥ
tathā sa tapasopetaḥ sarvāṇy astrāṇy avāpa ha
5 dhanurveda paratvāc ca tapasā vipulena ca
bhṛśaṃ saṃtāpayām āsa devarājaṃ sa gautamaḥ
6 tato jālapadīṃ nāma devakanyāṃ sureśvaraḥ
prāhiṇot tapaso vighnaṃ kuru tasyeti kaurava
7 sābhigamyāśramapadaṃ ramaṇīyaṃ śaradvataḥ
dhanur bāṇadharaṃ bālā lobhayām āsa gautamam
8 tām ekavasanāṃ dṛṣṭvā gautamo 'psarasaṃ vane
loke 'pratimasaṃsthānām utphullanayano 'bhavat
9 dhanuś ca hi śarāś cāsya karābhyāṃ prāpatan bhuvi
vepathuś cāsya tāṃ dṛṣṭvā śarīre samajāyata
10 sa tu jñānagarīyastvāt tapasaś ca samanvayāt
avatasthe mahāprājño dhairyeṇa parameṇa ha
11 yas tv asya sahasā rājan vikāraḥ samapadyata
tena susrāva reto 'sya sa ca tan nāvabudhyata
12 sa vihāyāśramaṃ taṃ ca tāṃ caivāpsarasaṃ muniḥ
jagāma retas tat tasya śarastambe papāta ha
13 śarastambe ca patitaṃ dvidhā tad abhavan nṛpa
tasyātha mithunaṃ jajñe gautamasya śaradvataḥ
14 mṛgayāṃ carato rājñaḥ śaṃtanos tu yadṛcchayā
kaś cit senā caro 'raṇye mithunaṃ tad apaśyata
15 dhanuś ca saśaraṃ dṛṣṭvā tathā kṛṣṇājināni ca
vyavasya brāhmaṇāpatyaṃ dhanurvedāntagasya tat
sa rājñe darśayām āsa mithunaṃ saśaraṃ tadā
16 sa tad ādāya mithunaṃ rājātha kṛpayānvitaḥ
ājagāma gṛhān eva mama putrāv iti bruvan
17 tataḥ saṃvardhayām āsa saṃskāraiś cāpy ayojayat
gautamo 'pi tadāpetya dhanurveda paro 'bhavat
18 kṛpayā yan mayā bālāv imau saṃvardhitāv iti
tasmāt tayor nāma cakre tad eva sa mahīpatiḥ
19 nihitau gautamas tatra tapasā tāv avindata
āgamya cāsmai gotrādi sarvam ākhyātavāṃs tadā
20 caturvidhaṃ dhanurvedam astrāṇi vividhāni ca
nikhilenāsya tat sarvaṃ guhyam ākhyātavāṃs tadā
so 'cireṇaiva kālena paramācāryatāṃ gataḥ
21 tato 'dhijagmuḥ sarve te dhanurvedaṃ mahārathāḥ
dhṛtarāṣṭrātmajāś caiva pāṇḍavāś ca mahābalāḥ
vṛṣṇayaś ca nṛpāś cānye nānādeśasamāgatāḥ
kṛpasyāpi mahābrahman saṃbhavaṃ vaktum arhasi
śarastambhāt kathaṃ jajñe kathaṃ cāstrāṇy avāptavān
2 [vai]
maharṣer gatamasyāsīc charadvān nāma nāmataḥ
putraḥ kila mahārāja jātaḥ saha śarair vibho
3 na tasya vedādhyayane tathā buddhir ajāyata
yathāsya buddhir abhavad dhanurvede paraṃtapa
4 adhijagmur yathā vedāṃs tapasā brahmavādinaḥ
tathā sa tapasopetaḥ sarvāṇy astrāṇy avāpa ha
5 dhanurveda paratvāc ca tapasā vipulena ca
bhṛśaṃ saṃtāpayām āsa devarājaṃ sa gautamaḥ
6 tato jālapadīṃ nāma devakanyāṃ sureśvaraḥ
prāhiṇot tapaso vighnaṃ kuru tasyeti kaurava
7 sābhigamyāśramapadaṃ ramaṇīyaṃ śaradvataḥ
dhanur bāṇadharaṃ bālā lobhayām āsa gautamam
8 tām ekavasanāṃ dṛṣṭvā gautamo 'psarasaṃ vane
loke 'pratimasaṃsthānām utphullanayano 'bhavat
9 dhanuś ca hi śarāś cāsya karābhyāṃ prāpatan bhuvi
vepathuś cāsya tāṃ dṛṣṭvā śarīre samajāyata
10 sa tu jñānagarīyastvāt tapasaś ca samanvayāt
avatasthe mahāprājño dhairyeṇa parameṇa ha
11 yas tv asya sahasā rājan vikāraḥ samapadyata
tena susrāva reto 'sya sa ca tan nāvabudhyata
12 sa vihāyāśramaṃ taṃ ca tāṃ caivāpsarasaṃ muniḥ
jagāma retas tat tasya śarastambe papāta ha
13 śarastambe ca patitaṃ dvidhā tad abhavan nṛpa
tasyātha mithunaṃ jajñe gautamasya śaradvataḥ
14 mṛgayāṃ carato rājñaḥ śaṃtanos tu yadṛcchayā
kaś cit senā caro 'raṇye mithunaṃ tad apaśyata
15 dhanuś ca saśaraṃ dṛṣṭvā tathā kṛṣṇājināni ca
vyavasya brāhmaṇāpatyaṃ dhanurvedāntagasya tat
sa rājñe darśayām āsa mithunaṃ saśaraṃ tadā
16 sa tad ādāya mithunaṃ rājātha kṛpayānvitaḥ
ājagāma gṛhān eva mama putrāv iti bruvan
17 tataḥ saṃvardhayām āsa saṃskāraiś cāpy ayojayat
gautamo 'pi tadāpetya dhanurveda paro 'bhavat
18 kṛpayā yan mayā bālāv imau saṃvardhitāv iti
tasmāt tayor nāma cakre tad eva sa mahīpatiḥ
19 nihitau gautamas tatra tapasā tāv avindata
āgamya cāsmai gotrādi sarvam ākhyātavāṃs tadā
20 caturvidhaṃ dhanurvedam astrāṇi vividhāni ca
nikhilenāsya tat sarvaṃ guhyam ākhyātavāṃs tadā
so 'cireṇaiva kālena paramācāryatāṃ gataḥ
21 tato 'dhijagmuḥ sarve te dhanurvedaṃ mahārathāḥ
dhṛtarāṣṭrātmajāś caiva pāṇḍavāś ca mahābalāḥ
vṛṣṇayaś ca nṛpāś cānye nānādeśasamāgatāḥ
SECTION CXX
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'Pandu, possessed of
great energy, then devoted himself to asceticism. Within a short time he became
the favourite of the whole body of the Siddhas and Charanas
residing there. And, O Bharata, devoted to the service of his spiritual
masters, free from vanity, with mind under complete control and the passions
fully subdued, the prince, becoming competent to enter heaven by his own
energy, attained to great (ascetic) prowess. Some of the Rishis would call him
brother, some friend, while others cherished him as their son. And, O bull of
Bharata's race, having acquired after a long time great ascetic merit coupled
with complete singleness, Pandu became even like a Brahmarshi (though he
was a Kshatriya by birth).
"On a certain day of the new moon, the
great Rishis of rigid vows assembled together, and desirous of beholding
Brahman were on the point of starting on their expedition. Seeing them about to
start, Pandu asked those ascetics, saying, 'Ye first of eloquent men, where
shall we go?' The Rishis answered, 'There will be a great gathering today, in
the abode of Brahman, of celestials, Rishis and Pitris. Desirous of
beholding the
[paragraph continues] Self-create we shall go there today.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Hearing this,
Pandu rose up suddenly, desirous of visiting heaven along with the great
Rishis. Accompanied by his two wives, when he was on the point of following the
Rishis in the northerly direction from the mountain of hundred peaks, those
ascetics addressed him saying, 'In our northward march, while gradually
ascending the king of mountains, we have seen on its delightful breast many
regions inaccessible to ordinary mortals; retreats also of the gods, and Gandharvas
and Apsaras, with palatial mansions by hundreds clustering thick around
and resounding with the sweet notes of celestial music, the gardens of Kuvera
laid out on even and uneven grounds, banks of mighty rivers, and deep caverns.
There are many regions also on those heights that are covered with perpetual
snow and are utterly destitute of vegetable and animal existence. In some
places the downpour of rain is so heavy that they are perfectly inaccessible
and incapable of being utilised for habitation. Not to speak of other animals,
even winged creatures cannot cross them. The only thing that can go there is
air, and the only beings, Siddhas and great Rishis. How shall these
princesses ascend those heights of the king of mountains? Unaccustomed to pain,
shall they not droop in affliction? Therefore, come not with us, O bull of
Bharata's race!'
"Pandu replied, 'Ye fortunate ones, it
is said that for the sonless there is no admittance into heaven. I am sonless!
I In affliction I speak' unto you! I am afflicted because I have not been able
to discharge the debt I owe to my ancestors. It is certain that with the
dissolution of this my body my ancestors perish! Men are born on this earth
with four debts, viz. those due unto the (deceased) ancestors, the gods,
the Rishis, and other men. In justice these must be discharged. The wise have
declared that no regions of bliss exist for them that neglect to pay these
debts in due time. The gods are paid (gratified) by sacrifices, the Rishis, by
study, meditation, and asceticism, the (deceased) ancestors, by begetting
children and offering the funeral cake, and, lastly other men, by leading a
humane and inoffensive life. I have justly discharged my obligations to the
Rishis, the gods, and other men. But those others than these three are sure to
perish with the dissolution of my body! Ye ascetics, I am not yet freed from
the debt I owe to my (deceased) ancestors. The best of men are born in this
world to beget children for discharging that debt. I would ask you, should
children be begotten in my soil (upon my wives) as I myself was begotten in the
soil of my father by the eminent Rishi?'
"The Rishis said, 'O king of virtuous
soul, there is progeny in store for thee, that is sinless and blest with good
fortune and like unto the gods. We behold it all with our prophetic eyes.
Therefore, O tiger among men, accomplish by your own acts that which destiny
pointeth at. Men of intelligence, acting with deliberation, always obtain good
fruits; it behoveth
thee, therefore, O king, to exert thyself.
The fruits thou wouldst obtain are distinctly visible. Thou wouldst really
obtain accomplished and agreeable progeny.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Hearing these
words of the ascetics, Pandu, remembering the loss of his procreative powers
owing to the curse of the deer, began to reflect deeply. And calling his wedded
wife the excellent Kunti, unto him, he told her in private, 'Strive thou to
raise offspring at this time of distress. The wise expounders of the eternal
religion declare that a son, O Kunti, is the cause of virtuous fame in the
three worlds. It is said that sacrifices, charitable gifts, ascetic penances,
and vows observed most carefully, do not confer religious merit on a sonless
man. O thou of sweet smiles, knowing all this, I am certain that as I am
sonless, I shall not obtain regions of true felicity. O timid one, wretch that
I was and addicted to cruel deeds, as a consequence of the polluted life I led,
my power of procreation hath been destroyed by the curse of the deer. The
religious institutes mention six kinds of sons that are heirs and kinsmen, and
six other kinds that are not heirs but kinsmen. I shall speak of them
presently. O Pritha, listen to me. They are: 1st, the son begotten by one's own
self upon his wedded wife; 2nd, the son begotten upon one's wife by an
accomplished person from motives of kindness; 3rd, the son begotten upon one's
wife by a person for pecuniary consideration; 4th, the son begotten upon the
wife after the husband's death; 5th, the maiden-born son; 6th, the son born of
an unchaste wife; 7th, the son given; 8th, the son bought for a consideration;
9th, the son self-given; 10th, the son received with a pregnant bride; 11th,
the brother's son; and 12th, the son begotten upon a wife of lower caste. On
failure of offspring of a prior class, the mother should desire to have
offspring of the next class. In times of distress, men solicit offspring from
accomplished younger brothers. The self-born Manu hath said that men failing to
have legitimate offspring of their own may have offspring begotten upon their
wives by others, for sons confer the highest religious merit. Therefore, O
Kunti, being destitute myself of the power of procreation, I command thee to
raise good offspring through some person who is either equal or superior to me.
O Kunti, listen to the history of the daughter of Saradandayana who was
appointed by her lord to raise offspring. That warrior-dame, when her monthly
season arrived, bathed duly and in the night went out and waited on a spot
where four roads met. She did not wait long when a Brahmana crowned with ascetic
success came there. The daughter of Saradandayana solicited him for offspring.
After pouring libations of clarified butter on the fire (in the performance of
the sacrifice known by the name of Punsavana) she brought forth three
sons that were mighty car-warriors and of whom Durjaya was the eldest, begotten
upon her by that Brahmana. O thou of good fortune, do thou follow that
warrior-dame's example at my command, and speedily raise offspring out of the
seed of some
Brahmana of high ascetic merit.'"
The Sacred
Scripture of great Epic Sree
Mahabharatam:
The Mahabharata in Sanskrit
Mahabharata
of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
translated by
translated by
Sreemaan
Brahmasri Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Book 1 (Adiparva)
Book
1
Chapter 121
1
[vai]
viśeṣārthī tato bhīṣmaḥ pautrāṇāṃ vinayepsayā
iṣvastrajñān paryapṛcchad ācāryān vīryasaṃmatān
2 nālpadhīr nāmahā bhāgas tathānānāstra kovidaḥ
nādeva sattvo vinayet kurūn astre mahābalān
3 maharṣis tu bharadvājo havirdhāne caran purā
dadarśāpsarasaṃ sākṣād ghṛtācīm āplutām ṛṣiḥ
4 tasyā vāyuḥ samuddhūto vasanaṃ vyapakarṣata
tato 'sya retaś caskanda tad ṛṣir droṇa ādadhe
5 tasmin samabhavad droṇaḥ kalaśe tasya dhīmataḥ
adhyagīṣṭa sa vedāṃś ca vedāṅgāni ca sarvaśaḥ
6 agniveśyaṃ mahābhāgaṃ bharadvājaḥ pratāpavān
pratyapādayad āgneyam astradharmabhṛtāṃ varaḥ
7 agniṣṭuj jātaḥ sa munis tato bharatasattama
bhāradvājaṃ tadāgneyaṃ mahāstraṃ pratyapādayat
8 bharadvāja sakhā cāsīt pṛṣato nāma pārthivaḥ
tasyāpi drupado nāma tadā samabhavat sutaḥ
9 sa nityam āśramaṃ gatvā droṇena saha pārṣataḥ
cikrīḍādhyayanaṃ caiva cakāra kṣatriyarṣabhaḥ
10 tato vyatīte pṛṣate sa rājā drupado 'bhavat
pāñcāleṣu mahābāhur uttareṣu nareśvaraḥ
11 bharadvājo 'pi bhagavān āruroha divaṃ tadā
tataḥ pitṛniyuktātmā putra lobhān mahāyaśāḥ
śāradvatīṃ tato droṇaḥ kṛpīṃ bhāryām avindata
12 agnihotre ca dharme ca dame ca satataṃ ratā
alabhad gautamī putram aśvatthāmānam eva ca
13 sa jātamātro vyanadad yathaivoccaiḥ śravā hayaḥ
tac chrutvāntarhitaṃ bhūtam antarikṣastham abravīt
14 aśvasyevāsya yat sthāma nadataḥ pradiśo gatam
aśvatthāmaiva bālo 'yaṃ tasmān nāmnā bhaviṣyati
15 sutena tena suprīto bhāradvājas tato 'bhavat
tatraiva ca vasan dhīmān dhanurveda paro 'bhavat
16 sa śuśrāva mahātmānaṃ jāmadagnyaṃ paraṃtapam
brāhmaṇebhyas tadā rājan ditsantaṃ vasu sarvaśaḥ
17 vanaṃ tu prasthitaṃ rāmaṃ bhāradvājas tadābravīt
āgataṃ vittakāmaṃ māṃ viddhi droṇaṃ dvijarṣabham
18 [rāma]
hiraṇyaṃ mama yac cānyad vasu kiṃ cana vidyate
brāhmaṇebhyo mayā dattaṃ sarvam eva tapodhana
19 tathaiveyaṃ dharā devī sāgarāntā sapattanā
kaśyapāya mayā dattā kṛtsnā nagaramālinī
20 śarīramātram evādya mayedam avaśeṣitam
astrāṇi ca mahārhāṇi śastrāṇi vividhāni ca
vṛṇīṣva kiṃ prayacchāmi tubhyaṃ droṇa vadāśu tat
21 [droṇa]
astrāṇi me samagrāṇi sasaṃhārāṇi bhārgava
saprayoga rahasyāni dātum arhasy aśeṣataḥ
22 [vai]
tathety uktvā tatas tasmai prādād astrāṇi bhārgavaḥ
sarahasya vrataṃ caiva dhanurvedam aśeṣataḥ
23 pratigṛhya tu tat sarvaṃ kṛtāstro dvijasattamaḥ
priyaṃ sakhāyaṃ suprīto jagāma drupadaṃ prati
viśeṣārthī tato bhīṣmaḥ pautrāṇāṃ vinayepsayā
iṣvastrajñān paryapṛcchad ācāryān vīryasaṃmatān
2 nālpadhīr nāmahā bhāgas tathānānāstra kovidaḥ
nādeva sattvo vinayet kurūn astre mahābalān
3 maharṣis tu bharadvājo havirdhāne caran purā
dadarśāpsarasaṃ sākṣād ghṛtācīm āplutām ṛṣiḥ
4 tasyā vāyuḥ samuddhūto vasanaṃ vyapakarṣata
tato 'sya retaś caskanda tad ṛṣir droṇa ādadhe
5 tasmin samabhavad droṇaḥ kalaśe tasya dhīmataḥ
adhyagīṣṭa sa vedāṃś ca vedāṅgāni ca sarvaśaḥ
6 agniveśyaṃ mahābhāgaṃ bharadvājaḥ pratāpavān
pratyapādayad āgneyam astradharmabhṛtāṃ varaḥ
7 agniṣṭuj jātaḥ sa munis tato bharatasattama
bhāradvājaṃ tadāgneyaṃ mahāstraṃ pratyapādayat
8 bharadvāja sakhā cāsīt pṛṣato nāma pārthivaḥ
tasyāpi drupado nāma tadā samabhavat sutaḥ
9 sa nityam āśramaṃ gatvā droṇena saha pārṣataḥ
cikrīḍādhyayanaṃ caiva cakāra kṣatriyarṣabhaḥ
10 tato vyatīte pṛṣate sa rājā drupado 'bhavat
pāñcāleṣu mahābāhur uttareṣu nareśvaraḥ
11 bharadvājo 'pi bhagavān āruroha divaṃ tadā
tataḥ pitṛniyuktātmā putra lobhān mahāyaśāḥ
śāradvatīṃ tato droṇaḥ kṛpīṃ bhāryām avindata
12 agnihotre ca dharme ca dame ca satataṃ ratā
alabhad gautamī putram aśvatthāmānam eva ca
13 sa jātamātro vyanadad yathaivoccaiḥ śravā hayaḥ
tac chrutvāntarhitaṃ bhūtam antarikṣastham abravīt
14 aśvasyevāsya yat sthāma nadataḥ pradiśo gatam
aśvatthāmaiva bālo 'yaṃ tasmān nāmnā bhaviṣyati
15 sutena tena suprīto bhāradvājas tato 'bhavat
tatraiva ca vasan dhīmān dhanurveda paro 'bhavat
16 sa śuśrāva mahātmānaṃ jāmadagnyaṃ paraṃtapam
brāhmaṇebhyas tadā rājan ditsantaṃ vasu sarvaśaḥ
17 vanaṃ tu prasthitaṃ rāmaṃ bhāradvājas tadābravīt
āgataṃ vittakāmaṃ māṃ viddhi droṇaṃ dvijarṣabham
18 [rāma]
hiraṇyaṃ mama yac cānyad vasu kiṃ cana vidyate
brāhmaṇebhyo mayā dattaṃ sarvam eva tapodhana
19 tathaiveyaṃ dharā devī sāgarāntā sapattanā
kaśyapāya mayā dattā kṛtsnā nagaramālinī
20 śarīramātram evādya mayedam avaśeṣitam
astrāṇi ca mahārhāṇi śastrāṇi vividhāni ca
vṛṇīṣva kiṃ prayacchāmi tubhyaṃ droṇa vadāśu tat
21 [droṇa]
astrāṇi me samagrāṇi sasaṃhārāṇi bhārgava
saprayoga rahasyāni dātum arhasy aśeṣataḥ
22 [vai]
tathety uktvā tatas tasmai prādād astrāṇi bhārgavaḥ
sarahasya vrataṃ caiva dhanurvedam aśeṣataḥ
23 pratigṛhya tu tat sarvaṃ kṛtāstro dvijasattamaḥ
priyaṃ sakhāyaṃ suprīto jagāma drupadaṃ prati
SECTION CXXI
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'Thus addressed,
Kunti replied unto her heroic lord, king Pandu, that bull amongst the Kurus,
saying, 'O virtuous one, it behoveth thee not to say so unto me. I am, O thou
lotus-eyed one, thy wedded wife, devoted to thee. O, Bharata of mighty arms,
thyself shalt, in righteousness, beget upon me children endued with great
energy. Then I shall ascend to heaven with thee; O prince of Kuru's race,
receive me in thy embrace for begetting children. I shall not certainly, even
in imagination, accept any other man except thee in my embraces. What other man
is there in this world superior to thee? O virtuous one, listen to this
Pauranic narrative that hath been, O thou of large eyes, heard by me, and that
I shall presently narrate.
"There was, in ancient times, a king in
the race of Puru, known by the name of Vyushitaswa. He was devoted to truth and
virtue. Of virtuous soul and mighty arms, on one occasion, while he was
performing a sacrifice the gods with Indra and the great Rishis came to him,
and Indra was so intoxicated with the Soma juice he drank and the
Brahmanas with the large presents they received, that both the gods and the
great Rishis began themselves to perform everything appertaining to that
sacrifice of the illustrious royal sage. And thereupon Vyushitaswa began to
shine above all men like the Sun appearing in double splendour after the season
of frost is over. And the powerful Vyushitaswa, who was endued with the
strength of ten elephants very soon performed the horse-sacrifice,
overthrowing, O best of monarchs, all the kings of the East, the North, the
West and the South, and exacted tributes from them all. There is an anecdote, O
best of the Kurus, that is sung by all reciters of the Puranas, in
connection with that first of all men, the illustrious Vyushitaswa.--Having
conquered the whole Earth up to the coast of the sea, Vyushitaswa protected
every class of his subjects as a father does his own begotten sons.--Performing
many great sacrifices he gave away much wealth to the Brahmanas. After
collecting unlimited jewels and precious stones he made arrangements for
performing still greater ones. And he performed also the Agnishtoma, and
other special Vedic sacrifices, extracting great quantities of Soma
juice. And, O king, Vyushitaswa had for his dear wife, Bhadra, the daughter of
Kakshivat, unrivalled for beauty on earth. And it hath been heard by us that
the couple loved each other deeply. King Vyushitaswa was seldom separated from
his wife. Sexual excess, however, brought on an attack of phthisis and the king
died within a few days, sinking like the Sun in his glory. Then Bhadra, his
beautiful queen, was
plunged into woe, and as she was sonless, O
tiger among men, she wept in great affliction. Listen to me, O king, as I
narrate to you all that Bhadra said with bitter tears trickling down her
cheeks. 'O virtuous one', she said, 'Women serve no purpose when their husbands
are dead. She who liveth after her husband is dead, draggeth on a miserable
existence that can hardly be called life. O bull of the Kshatriya order, death
is a blessing to women without husbands. I wish to follow the way thou hast
gone. Be kind and take me with thee. In thy absence, I am unable to bear life
even for a moment. Be kind to me, O king and take me hence pretty soon. O tiger
among men, I shall follow thee over the even and uneven ground. Thou hast gone
away, O lord, never to return. I shall follow thee, O king, as thy own shadow.
O tiger among men, I will obey thee (as thy slave) and will ever do what is
agreeable to thee and what is for thy good. O thou of eyes like lotus-petals,
without thee, from this day, mental agonies will overwhelm me and eat into my
heart. A wretch that I am, some loving couple had doubtless been separated by
me in a former life, for which, in this life, I am made to suffer the pangs of
separation from thee. O king, that wretched woman who liveth even for a moment
separated from her lord, liveth in woe and suffereth the pangs of hell even
here. Some loving couple had doubtless been separated by me in a former life,
for which sinful act I am suffering this torture arising from my separation
from thee. O king, from this day I will lay myself down on a bed of Kusa
grass and abstain from every luxury, hoping to behold thee once more. O tiger
among men, show thyself to me. O king, O lord, command once more thy wretched
and bitterly weeping wife plunged in woe.'
"Kunti continued, 'It was thus, O Pandu,
that the beautiful Bhadra wept over the death of her lord. And the weeping
Bhadra clasped in her arms the corpse in anguish of heart. Then she was
addressed by an incorporeal voice in these words, "Rise up, O Bhadra, and
leave this place. O thou of sweet smiles, I grant thee this boon. I will beget
offspring upon thee. Lie thou down with me on thy own bed, after the catamenial
bath, on the night of the eighth or the fourteenth day of the moon.' Thus
addressed by the incorporeal voice, the chaste Bhadra did, as she was directed,
for obtaining offspring. And, O bull of the Bharatas, the corpse of her husband
begat upon her seven children viz., three Salwas and four Madras. O bull
of the Bharatas, do thou also beget offspring upon me, like the illustrious
Vyushitaswa, by the exercise of that ascetic power which thou
possessest.'"
Book
1
Chapter 122
1
[vai]
tato drupadam āsādya bharadvājaḥ pratāpavān
abravīt pārṣataṃ rājan sakhāyaṃ viddhi mām iti
2 [drupada]
akṛteyaṃ tava prajñā brahman nātisamañjasī
yan māṃ bravīṣi prasabhaṃ sakhā te 'ham iti dvija
3 na hi rājñām udīrṇānām evaṃ bhūtair naraiḥ kva cit
sakhyaṃ bhavati mandātmañ śriyā hīnair dhanacyutaiḥ
4 sauhṛdāny api jīryante kālena parijīryatām
sauhṛdaṃ me tvayā hy āsīt pūrvaṃ sāmarthya bandhanam
5 na sakhyam ajaraṃ loke jātu dṛśyeta karhi cit
kāmo vainaṃ viharati krodhaś cainaṃ pravṛścati
6 maivaṃ jīrṇam upāsiṣṭhāḥ sakhyaṃ navam upākuru
āsīt sakhyaṃ dvijaśreṣṭha tvayā me 'rthanibandhanam
7 na daridro vasumato nāvidvān viduṣaḥ sakhā
śūrasya na sakhā klībaḥ sakhipūrvaṃ kim iṣyate
8 yayor eva samaṃ vittaṃ yayor eva samaṃ kulam
tayoḥ sakhyavivāhaś ca na tu puṣṭavipuṣṭayoḥ
9 nāśrotriyaḥ śrotriyasya nārathī rathinaḥ sakhā
nārājñā saṃgataṃ rājñaḥ sakhipūrvaṃ kim iṣyate
10 [vai]
drupadenaivam uktas tu bhāradvājaḥ pratāpavān
muhūrtaṃ cintayām āsa manyunābhipariplutaḥ
11 sa viniścitya manasā pāñcālaṃ prati buddhimān
jagāma kurumukhyānāṃ nagaraṃ nāgasāhvayam
12 kumārās tv atha niṣkramya sametā gajasāhvayāt
krīḍanto vīṭayā tatra vīrāḥ paryacaran mudā
13 papāta kūpe sā vīṭā teṣāṃ vai krīḍatāṃ tadā
na ca te pratyapadyanta karma vīṭopalabdhaye
14 atha droṇaḥ kumārāṃs tān dṛṣṭvā kṛtyavatas tadā
prahasya mandaṃ paiśalyād abhyabhāṣata vīryavān
15 aho nu dhig balaṃ kṣātraṃ dhig etāṃ vaḥ kṛtāstratām
bharatasyānvaye jātā ye vīṭāṃ nādhigacchata
16 eṣa muṣṭir iṣīkāṇāṃ mayāstreṇābhimantritaḥ
asya vīryaṃ nirīkṣadhvaṃ yad anyasya na vidyate
17 vetsyāmīṣīkayā vīṭāṃ tām iṣīkām athānyayā
tām anyayā samāyogo vīṭāyā grahaṇe mama
18 tad apaśyan kumārās te vismayotphullalocanāḥ
aveṣkya coddhṛtāṃ vīṭāṃ vīṭā veddhāram abruvan
19 abhivādayāmahe brahman naitad anyeṣu vidyate
ko 'si kaṃ tvābhijānīmo vayaṃ kiṃ karavāmahe
20 [droṇa]
ācakṣvadhvaṃ ca bhīṣmāya rūpeṇa ca guṇaiś ca mām
sa eva sumahābuddhiḥ sāṃprataṃ pratipatsyate
21 [vai]
tathety uktvā tu te sarve bhīṣmam ūcuḥ pitāmaham
brāhmaṇasya vacas tathyaṃ tac ca karmaviśeṣavat
22 bhīṣmaḥ śrutvā kumārāṇāṃ droṇaṃ taṃ pratyajānata
yuktarūpaḥ sa hi gurur ity evam anucintya ca
23 athainam ānīya tadā svayam eva susatkṛtam
paripapraccha nipuṇaṃ bhīṣmaḥ śastrabhṛtāṃ varaḥ
hetum āgamane tasya droṇaḥ sarvaṃ nyavedayat
24 maharṣer agniveśyasya sakāśam aham acyuta
astrārtham agamaṃ pūrvaṃ dhanurveda jighṛkṣayā
25 brahma cārī vinītātmā jaṭilo bahulāḥ samāḥ
avasaṃ tatra suciraṃ dhanurveda cikīrṣayā
26 pāñcālarājaputras tu yajñaseno mahābalaḥ
mayā sahākarod vidyāṃ guroḥ śrāmyan samāhitaḥ
27 sa me tatra sakhā cāsīd upakārī priyaś ca me
tenāhaṃ saha saṃgamya ratavān suciraṃ bata
bālyāt prabhṛti kauravya sahādhyayanam eva ca
28 sa samāsādya māṃ tatra priyakārī priyaṃvadaḥ
abravīd iti māṃ bhīṣma vacanaṃ prītivardhanam
29 ahaṃ priyatamaḥ putraḥ pitur droṇa mahātmanaḥ
abhiṣekṣyati māṃ rājye sapāñcālyo yadā tadā
30 tvad bhojyaṃ bhavitā rājyaṃ sakhe satyena te śape
mama bhogāś ca vittaṃ ca tvadadhīnaṃ sukhāni ca
31 evam uktaḥ pravavrāja kṛtāstro 'haṃ dhanepsayā
abhiṣiktaṃ ca śrutvainaṃ kṛtārtho 'smīti cintayan
32 priyaṃ sakhāyaṃ suprīto rājyasthaṃ punar āvrajam
saṃsmaran saṃgamaṃ caiva vacanaṃ caiva tasya tat
33 tato drupadam āgamya sakhipūrvam ahaṃ prabho
abruvaṃ puruṣavyāghra sakhāyaṃ viddhi mām iti
34 upasthitaṃ tu drupadaḥ sakhivac cābhisaṃgatam
sa māṃ nirākāram iva prahasann idam abravīt
35 akṛteyaṃ tava prajñā brahman nātisamañjasī
yad āttha māṃ tvaṃ prasabhaṃ sakhā te 'ham iti dvija
36 na hi rājñām udīrṇānām evaṃ bhūtair naraiḥ kva cit
sakhyaṃ bhavati mandātmañ śriyā hīnair dhanacyutaiḥ
37 nāśrotriyaḥ śrotriyasya nārathī rathinaḥ sakhā
nārājā pārthivasyāpi sakhipūrvaṃ kim iṣyate
38 drupadenaivam ukto 'haṃ manyunābhipariplutaḥ
abhyāgacchaṃ kurūn bhīṣma śiṣyair arthī guṇānvitaiḥ
39 pratijagrāha taṃ bhīṣmo guruṃ pāṇḍusutaiḥ saha
pautrān ādāya tān sarvān vasūni vividhāni ca
40 śiṣyā iti dadau rājan droṇāya vidhipūrvakam
sa ca śiṣyān maheṣvāsaḥ pratijagrāha kauravān
41 pratigṛhya ca tān sarvān droṇo vacanam abravīt
rahasy ekaḥ pratītātmā kṛtopasadanāṃs tadā
42 kāryaṃ me kāṅkṣitaṃ kiṃ cid dhṛdi saṃparivartate
kṛtāstrais tat pradeyaṃ me tad ṛtaṃ vadatānaghāḥ
43 tac chrutvā kauraveyās te tūṣṇīm āsan viśāṃ pate
arjunas tu tataḥ sarvaṃ pratijajñe paraṃtapaḥ
44 tato 'rjunaṃ mūrdhni tadā samāghrāya punaḥ punaḥ
prītipūrvaṃ pariṣvajya praruroda mudā tadā
45 tato droṇaḥ pāṇḍuputrān astrāṇi vividhāni ca
grāhayām āsa divyāni mānuṣāṇi ca vīryavān
46 rājaputrās tathaivānye sametya bharatarṣabha
abhijagmus tato droṇam astrārthe dvijasattamam
vṛṣṇayaś cāndhakāś caiva nānādeśyāś ca pārthivāḥ
47 sūtaputraś ca rādheyo guruṃ droṇam iyāt tadā
spardhamānas tu pārthena sūtaputro 'tyamarṣaṇaḥ
duryodhanam upāśritya pāṇḍavān atyamanyata
tato drupadam āsādya bharadvājaḥ pratāpavān
abravīt pārṣataṃ rājan sakhāyaṃ viddhi mām iti
2 [drupada]
akṛteyaṃ tava prajñā brahman nātisamañjasī
yan māṃ bravīṣi prasabhaṃ sakhā te 'ham iti dvija
3 na hi rājñām udīrṇānām evaṃ bhūtair naraiḥ kva cit
sakhyaṃ bhavati mandātmañ śriyā hīnair dhanacyutaiḥ
4 sauhṛdāny api jīryante kālena parijīryatām
sauhṛdaṃ me tvayā hy āsīt pūrvaṃ sāmarthya bandhanam
5 na sakhyam ajaraṃ loke jātu dṛśyeta karhi cit
kāmo vainaṃ viharati krodhaś cainaṃ pravṛścati
6 maivaṃ jīrṇam upāsiṣṭhāḥ sakhyaṃ navam upākuru
āsīt sakhyaṃ dvijaśreṣṭha tvayā me 'rthanibandhanam
7 na daridro vasumato nāvidvān viduṣaḥ sakhā
śūrasya na sakhā klībaḥ sakhipūrvaṃ kim iṣyate
8 yayor eva samaṃ vittaṃ yayor eva samaṃ kulam
tayoḥ sakhyavivāhaś ca na tu puṣṭavipuṣṭayoḥ
9 nāśrotriyaḥ śrotriyasya nārathī rathinaḥ sakhā
nārājñā saṃgataṃ rājñaḥ sakhipūrvaṃ kim iṣyate
10 [vai]
drupadenaivam uktas tu bhāradvājaḥ pratāpavān
muhūrtaṃ cintayām āsa manyunābhipariplutaḥ
11 sa viniścitya manasā pāñcālaṃ prati buddhimān
jagāma kurumukhyānāṃ nagaraṃ nāgasāhvayam
12 kumārās tv atha niṣkramya sametā gajasāhvayāt
krīḍanto vīṭayā tatra vīrāḥ paryacaran mudā
13 papāta kūpe sā vīṭā teṣāṃ vai krīḍatāṃ tadā
na ca te pratyapadyanta karma vīṭopalabdhaye
14 atha droṇaḥ kumārāṃs tān dṛṣṭvā kṛtyavatas tadā
prahasya mandaṃ paiśalyād abhyabhāṣata vīryavān
15 aho nu dhig balaṃ kṣātraṃ dhig etāṃ vaḥ kṛtāstratām
bharatasyānvaye jātā ye vīṭāṃ nādhigacchata
16 eṣa muṣṭir iṣīkāṇāṃ mayāstreṇābhimantritaḥ
asya vīryaṃ nirīkṣadhvaṃ yad anyasya na vidyate
17 vetsyāmīṣīkayā vīṭāṃ tām iṣīkām athānyayā
tām anyayā samāyogo vīṭāyā grahaṇe mama
18 tad apaśyan kumārās te vismayotphullalocanāḥ
aveṣkya coddhṛtāṃ vīṭāṃ vīṭā veddhāram abruvan
19 abhivādayāmahe brahman naitad anyeṣu vidyate
ko 'si kaṃ tvābhijānīmo vayaṃ kiṃ karavāmahe
20 [droṇa]
ācakṣvadhvaṃ ca bhīṣmāya rūpeṇa ca guṇaiś ca mām
sa eva sumahābuddhiḥ sāṃprataṃ pratipatsyate
21 [vai]
tathety uktvā tu te sarve bhīṣmam ūcuḥ pitāmaham
brāhmaṇasya vacas tathyaṃ tac ca karmaviśeṣavat
22 bhīṣmaḥ śrutvā kumārāṇāṃ droṇaṃ taṃ pratyajānata
yuktarūpaḥ sa hi gurur ity evam anucintya ca
23 athainam ānīya tadā svayam eva susatkṛtam
paripapraccha nipuṇaṃ bhīṣmaḥ śastrabhṛtāṃ varaḥ
hetum āgamane tasya droṇaḥ sarvaṃ nyavedayat
24 maharṣer agniveśyasya sakāśam aham acyuta
astrārtham agamaṃ pūrvaṃ dhanurveda jighṛkṣayā
25 brahma cārī vinītātmā jaṭilo bahulāḥ samāḥ
avasaṃ tatra suciraṃ dhanurveda cikīrṣayā
26 pāñcālarājaputras tu yajñaseno mahābalaḥ
mayā sahākarod vidyāṃ guroḥ śrāmyan samāhitaḥ
27 sa me tatra sakhā cāsīd upakārī priyaś ca me
tenāhaṃ saha saṃgamya ratavān suciraṃ bata
bālyāt prabhṛti kauravya sahādhyayanam eva ca
28 sa samāsādya māṃ tatra priyakārī priyaṃvadaḥ
abravīd iti māṃ bhīṣma vacanaṃ prītivardhanam
29 ahaṃ priyatamaḥ putraḥ pitur droṇa mahātmanaḥ
abhiṣekṣyati māṃ rājye sapāñcālyo yadā tadā
30 tvad bhojyaṃ bhavitā rājyaṃ sakhe satyena te śape
mama bhogāś ca vittaṃ ca tvadadhīnaṃ sukhāni ca
31 evam uktaḥ pravavrāja kṛtāstro 'haṃ dhanepsayā
abhiṣiktaṃ ca śrutvainaṃ kṛtārtho 'smīti cintayan
32 priyaṃ sakhāyaṃ suprīto rājyasthaṃ punar āvrajam
saṃsmaran saṃgamaṃ caiva vacanaṃ caiva tasya tat
33 tato drupadam āgamya sakhipūrvam ahaṃ prabho
abruvaṃ puruṣavyāghra sakhāyaṃ viddhi mām iti
34 upasthitaṃ tu drupadaḥ sakhivac cābhisaṃgatam
sa māṃ nirākāram iva prahasann idam abravīt
35 akṛteyaṃ tava prajñā brahman nātisamañjasī
yad āttha māṃ tvaṃ prasabhaṃ sakhā te 'ham iti dvija
36 na hi rājñām udīrṇānām evaṃ bhūtair naraiḥ kva cit
sakhyaṃ bhavati mandātmañ śriyā hīnair dhanacyutaiḥ
37 nāśrotriyaḥ śrotriyasya nārathī rathinaḥ sakhā
nārājā pārthivasyāpi sakhipūrvaṃ kim iṣyate
38 drupadenaivam ukto 'haṃ manyunābhipariplutaḥ
abhyāgacchaṃ kurūn bhīṣma śiṣyair arthī guṇānvitaiḥ
39 pratijagrāha taṃ bhīṣmo guruṃ pāṇḍusutaiḥ saha
pautrān ādāya tān sarvān vasūni vividhāni ca
40 śiṣyā iti dadau rājan droṇāya vidhipūrvakam
sa ca śiṣyān maheṣvāsaḥ pratijagrāha kauravān
41 pratigṛhya ca tān sarvān droṇo vacanam abravīt
rahasy ekaḥ pratītātmā kṛtopasadanāṃs tadā
42 kāryaṃ me kāṅkṣitaṃ kiṃ cid dhṛdi saṃparivartate
kṛtāstrais tat pradeyaṃ me tad ṛtaṃ vadatānaghāḥ
43 tac chrutvā kauraveyās te tūṣṇīm āsan viśāṃ pate
arjunas tu tataḥ sarvaṃ pratijajñe paraṃtapaḥ
44 tato 'rjunaṃ mūrdhni tadā samāghrāya punaḥ punaḥ
prītipūrvaṃ pariṣvajya praruroda mudā tadā
45 tato droṇaḥ pāṇḍuputrān astrāṇi vividhāni ca
grāhayām āsa divyāni mānuṣāṇi ca vīryavān
46 rājaputrās tathaivānye sametya bharatarṣabha
abhijagmus tato droṇam astrārthe dvijasattamam
vṛṣṇayaś cāndhakāś caiva nānādeśyāś ca pārthivāḥ
47 sūtaputraś ca rādheyo guruṃ droṇam iyāt tadā
spardhamānas tu pārthena sūtaputro 'tyamarṣaṇaḥ
duryodhanam upāśritya pāṇḍavān atyamanyata
SECTION CXXII
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'Thus addressed by
his loving wife, king Pandu,
well-acquainted with all rules of morality,
replied in these words of virtuous import, 'O Kunti, what thou hast said is
quite true. Vyushitaswa of old did even as thou hast said. Indeed he was equal
unto the celestials themselves. But I shall now tell thee about the practices
of old indicated by illustrious Rishis, fully acquainted with every rule of
morality. O thou of handsome face and sweet smiles, women formerly were not
immured within houses and dependent on husbands and other relatives. They used
to go about freely, enjoying themselves as best as they liked. O thou of
excellent qualities, they did not then adhere to their husbands faithfully, and
yet, O handsome one, they were not regarded sinful, for that was the sanctioned
usage of the times. That very usage is followed to this day by birds and beasts
without any (exhibition of) jealousy. That practice, sanctioned by precedent,
is applauded by great Rishis. O thou of taper thighs, the practice is yet
regarded with respect amongst the Northern Kurus. Indeed, that usage, so
lenient to women, hath the sanction of antiquity. The present practice, however
(of women's being confined to one husband for life) hath been established but
lately. I shall tell thee in detail who established it and why.
"It hath been heard by us that there was
a great Rishi of the name of Uddalaka, who had a son named Swetaketu who also
was an ascetic of merit. O thou of eyes like lotus-petals, the present virtuous
practice hath been established by that Swetaketu from anger. Hear thou the
reason. One day, in the presence of Swetaketu's father a Brahmana came and
catching Swetaketu's mother by the hand, told her, 'Let us go.'
Beholding his mother seized by the hand and taken away apparently by force, the
son was greatly moved by wrath. Seeing his son indignant, Uddalaka addressed
him and said, 'Be not angry. O son! This is the practice sanctioned by
antiquity. The women of all orders in this world are free, O son; men in this
matter, as regards their respective orders, act as kine.' The Rishi's son,
Swetaketu, however, disapproved of the usage and established in the world the
present practice as regards men and women. It hath been heard by us, O thou of
great virtue, that the existing practice dates from that period among human
beings but not among beings of other classes. Accordingly, since the
establishment of the present usage, it is sinful for women not to adhere to
their husbands. Women transgressing the limits assigned by the Rishi became
guilty of slaying the embryo. And, men, too, viol ting a chaste and loving wife
who hath from her maidenhood observed the vow of purity, became guilty of the
same sin. The woman also who, being commanded by her husband to raise
offspring, refuses to do his bidding, becometh equally sinful.
"Thus, O timid one, was the existing
usage established of old by Swetaketu, the son of Uddalaka, in defiance of
antiquity. O thou of taper thighs, it hath also been heard by us that
Madayanti, the wife of Saudasa, commanded by her husband to raise offspring
went unto Rishi Vasishtha. And on going in
unto him, the handsome Madayanti obtained a
son named Asmaka. She did this, moved by the desire of doing good to her
husband. O thou of lotus-eyes, thou knowest, O timid girl, how we ourselves,
for the perpetuation of the Kuru race, were begotten by Krishna-Dwaipayana. O
faultless one, beholding all these precedents it behoveth thee to do my
bidding, which is not inconsistent with virtue, O princess, who is devoted to
her husband, it hath also been said by those acquainted with the rules of
morality that a wife, when her monthly season cometh, must ever seek her
husband, though at other times she deserveth liberty. The wise have declared
this to be the ancient practice. But, be the act sinful or sinless, those
acquainted with the Vedas have declared that it is the duty of wives to do what
their husbands bid them do. Especially, O thou of faultless features, I, who am
deprived of the power of procreation, having yet become desirous of beholding
offspring, deserve the more to be obeyed by thee. O amiable one, joining my
palms furnished with rosy fingers, and making of them a cup as of lotus leaves,
I place them on my head to propitiate thee. O thou of lair looks, it behoveth
thee to raise offspring, at my command, through some Brahmana possessed of high
ascetic merit. For then, owing to thee, O thou of fair hips, I may go the way
that is reserved for those that are blessed with children.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Thus addressed
by Pandu, that subjugator of hostile cities, the handsome Kunti, ever attentive
to what was agreeable and beneficial to her lord, then replied unto him,
saying, 'In my girlhood, O lord, I was in my father's house engaged in
attending upon all guests. I used to wait respectfully upon Brahmanas of rigid
vows and great ascetic merit. One day I gratified with my attentions that
Brahmana whom people call Durvasa, of mind under full control and possessing
knowledge of all the mysteries of religion. Pleased with my services, that
Brahmana gave me a boon in the form of a mantra (formula of invocation)
for calling into my presence any one of the celestials I liked. And the Rishi,
addressing me, said, 'Anyone among the celestials whom thou callest by this
shall, O girl, approach thee and be obedient to thy will, whether he liketh it
or not. And, O princess, thou shall also have offspring through his grace.' O
Bharata, that Brahmana told me this when I lived in my father's house. The
words uttered by the Brahmana can never be false. The time also hath come when
they may yield fruit. Commanded by thee, O royal sage, I can by that mantra
summon any of the celestials, so that we may have good children. O foremost of
all truthful men, tell me which of the celestials I shall summon. Know that, as
regards this matter, I await your commands.'
"Hearing this, Pandu replied, 'O
handsome one, strive duly this very day to gratify our wishes. Fortunate one,
summon thou the god of justice. He is the most virtuous of the celestials. The
god of justice and virtue will never be able to pollute us with sin. The world
also, O beautiful
princess, will then think that what we do can
never be unholy. The son also that we shall obtain from him shall in virtue be
certainly the foremost among the Kurus. Begotten by the god of justice and
morality, he would never set his heart upon anything that is sinful or unholy.
Therefore, O thou of sweet smiles, steadily keeping virtue before thy eyes, and
duly observing holy vows, summon thou the god of justice and virtue by the help
of thy solicitations and incantations.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Then Kunti,
that best of women, thus addressed by her lord, said, 'So be it.' And bowing
down to him and reverently circumambulating his person, she resolved to do his
bidding.'"
Book
1
Chapter 123
1 [vai]
arjunas tu paraṃ yatnam ātasthe guru pūjane
astre ca paramaṃ yogaṃ priyo droṇasya cābhavat
2 droṇena tu tadāhūya rahasy ukto 'nnasādhakaḥ
andhakāre 'rjunāyānnaṃ na deyaṃ te kathaṃ cana
3 tataḥ kadā cid bhuñjāne pravavau vāyur arjune
tena tatra pradīptaḥ sa dīpyamāno nivāpitaḥ
4 bhuṅkta evārjuno bhaktaṃ na cāsyāsyād vyamuhyata
hastas tejasvino nityam annagrahaṇa kāraṇāt
tad abhyāsakṛtaṃ matvā rātrāv abhyasta pāṇḍavaḥ
5 tasya jyātalanirghoṣaṃ droṇaḥ śuśrāva bhārata
upetya cainam utthāya pariṣvajyedam abravīt
6 prayatiṣye tathā kartuṃ yathā nānyo dhanurdharaḥ
tvatsamo bhavitā loke satyam etad bravīmi te
7 tato droṇo 'rjunaṃ bhūyo ratheṣu ca gajeṣu ca
aśveṣu bhūmāv api ca raṇaśikṣām aśikṣayat
8 gadāyuddhe 'si caryāyāṃ tomaraprāsaśaktiṣu
droṇaḥ saṃkīrṇa yuddheṣu śikṣayām āsa pāṇḍavam
9 tasya tat kauśalaṃ dṛṣṭvā dhanurveda jighṛkṣavaḥ
rājāno rājaputrāś ca samājagmuḥ sahasraśaḥ
10 tato niṣādarājasya hiraṇyadhanuṣaḥ sutaḥ
ekalabyo mahārāja droṇam abhyājagāma ha
11 na sa taṃ pratijagrāha naiṣādir iti cintayan
śiṣyaṃ dhanuṣi dharmajñas teṣām evānvavekṣayā
12 sa tu droṇasya śirasā pādau gṛhya paraṃtapaḥ
araṇyam anusaṃprāptaḥ kṛtvā droṇaṃ mahī mayam
13 tasminn ācārya vṛttiṃ ca paramām āsthitas tadā
iṣvastre yogam ātasthe paraṃ niyamam āsthitaḥ
14 parayā śraddhayā yukto yogena parameṇa ca
vimokṣādāna saṃdhāne laghutvaṃ param āpa saḥ
15 atha droṇābhyanujñātāḥ kadā cit kurupāṇḍavāḥ
rathair viniryayuḥ sarve mṛgayām arimardanāḥ
16 tatropakaraṇaṃ gṛhya naraḥ kaś cid yadṛcchayā
rājann anujagāmaikaḥ śvānam ādāya pāṇḍavān
17 teṣāṃ vicaratāṃ tatra tat tat karma cikīrṣatām
śvā caran sa vane mūḍho naiṣādiṃ prati jagmivān
18 sa kṛṣṇaṃ maladigdhāṅgaṃ kṛṣṇājinadharaṃ vane
naiṣādiṃ śvā samālakṣya bhaṣaṃs tasthau tad antike
19 tadā tasyātha bhaṣataḥ śunaḥ saptaśarān mukhe
lāghavaṃ darśayann astre mumoca yugapad yathā
20 sa tu śvā śarapūrṇāsyaḥ pāṇḍavān ājagāma ha
taṃ dṛṣṭvā pāṇḍavā vīrā vismayaṃ paramaṃ yayuḥ
21 lāghavaṃ śabdavedhitvaṃ dṛṣṭvā tatparamaṃ tadā
prekṣya taṃ vrīḍitāś cāsan praśaśaṃsuś ca sarvaśaḥ
22 taṃ tato 'nveṣamāṇās te vane vananivāsinam
dadṛśuḥ pāṇḍavā rājann asyantam aniśaṃ śarān
23 na cainam abhyajānaṃs te tadā vikṛtadarśanam
athainaṃ paripapracchuḥ ko bhavān kasya vety uta
24 [ekalavya]
niṣādādhipater vīrā hiraṇyadhanuṣaḥ sutam
droṇaśiṣyaṃ ca māṃ vittadhanurveda kṛtaśramam
25 [vai]
te tam ājñāya tattvena punar āgamya pāṇḍavāḥ
yathāvṛttaṃ ca te sarvaṃ droṇāyācakhyur adbhutam
26 kaunteyas tv arjuno rājann ekalavyam anusmaran
raho droṇaṃ samāgamya praṇayād idam abravīt
27 nanv ahaṃ parirabhyaikaḥ prītipūrvam idaṃ vacaḥ
bhavatokto na me śiṣyas tvad viśiṣṭo bhaviṣyati
28 atha kasmān madviśiṣṭo lokād api ca vīryavān
asty anyo bhavataḥ śiṣyo niṣādādhipateḥ sutaḥ
29 muhūrtam iva taṃ droṇaś cintayitvā viniścayam
savyasācinam ādāya naiṣādiṃ prati jagmivān
30 dadarśa maladigdhāṅgaṃ jaṭilaṃ cīravāsasam
ekalavyaṃ dhanuṣpāṇim asyantam aniśaṃ śarān
31 ekalavyas tu taṃ dṛṣṭvā droṇam āyāntam antikāt
abhigamyopasaṃgṛhya jagāma śirasā mahīm
32 pūjayitvā tato droṇaṃ vidhivat sa niṣādajaḥ
nivedya śiṣyam ātmānaṃ tasthau prāñjalir agrataḥ
33 tato droṇo 'bravīd rājann ekalavyam idaṃ vacaḥ
yadi śiṣyo 'si me tūrṇaṃ vetanaṃ saṃpradīyatām
34 ekalavyas tu tac chrutvā prīyamāṇo 'bravīd idam
kiṃ prayacchāmi bhagavann ājñāpayatu māṃ guruḥ
35 na hi kiṃ cid adeyaṃ me gurave brahmavittama
tam abravīt tvayāṅguṣṭho dakṣiṇo dīyatāṃ mama
36 ekalavyas tu tac chrutvā vaco droṇasya dāruṇam
pratijñām ātmano rakṣan satye ca nirataḥ sadā
37 tathaiva hṛṣṭavadanas tathaivādīna mānasaḥ
chittvāvicārya taṃ prādād droṇāyāṅguṣṭham ātmanaḥ
38 tataḥ paraṃ tu naiṣādir aṅgulībhir vyakarṣata
na tathā sa tu śīghro 'bhūd yathāpūrvaṃ narādhipa
39 tato 'rjunaḥ prītamanā babhūva vigatajvaraḥ
droṇaś ca satyavāg āsīn nānyo 'bhyabhavad arjunam
40 droṇasya tu tadā śiṣyau gadā yogyāṃ viśeṣataḥ
duryodhanaś ca bhīmaś ca kurūṇām abhyagacchatām
41 aśvatthāmā rahasyeṣu sarveṣv abhyadhiko 'bhavat
tathāti puruṣān anyān sārukau yamajāv ubhau
yudhiṣṭhiro rathaśreṣṭhaḥ sarvatra tu dhanaṃjayaḥ
42 prasthitaḥ sāgarāntāyāṃ rathayūthapa yūthapaḥ
buddhiyogabalotsāhaiḥ sarvāstreṣu ca pāṇḍavaḥ
43 astre gurv anurāge ca viśiṣṭo 'bhavad arjunaḥ
tulyeṣv astropadeśeṣu sauṣṭhavena ca vīryavān
ekaḥ sarvakumārāṇāṃ babhūvātiratho 'rjunaḥ
44 prāṇādhikaṃ bhīmasenaṃ kṛtavidyaṃ dhanaṃjayam
dhārtarāṣṭrā durātmāno nāmṛṣyanta narādhipa
45 tāṃs tu sarvān samānīya sarvavidyāsu niṣṭhitān
droṇaḥ praharaṇa jñāne jijñāsuḥ puruṣarṣabha
46 kṛtrimaṃ bhāsam āropya vṛkṣāgre śilpibhiḥ kṛtam
avijñātaṃ kumārāṇāṃ lakṣyabhūtam upādiśat
47 [droṇa]
śīghraṃ bhavantaḥ sarve vai dhanūṃṣy ādāya satvarāḥ
bhāsam etaṃ samuddiśya tiṣṭhantāṃ saṃhiteṣavaḥ
48 madvākyasamakālaṃ ca śiro 'sya vinipātyatām
ekaikaśo niyokṣyāmi tathā kuruta putrakāḥ
49 [vai]
tato yudhiṣṭhiraṃ pūrvam uvācāṅgirasāṃ varaḥ
saṃdhatsva bāṇaṃ durdharṣaṃ madvākyānte vimuñca ca
50 tato yudhiṣṭhiraḥ pūrvaṃ dhanur gṛhya mahāravam
tasthau bhāsaṃ samuddiśya guruvākyapracoditaḥ
51 tato vitatadhanvānaṃ droṇas taṃ kurunandanam
sa muhūrtād uvācedaṃ vacanaṃ bharatarṣabha
52 paśyasy enaṃ drumāgrasthaṃ bhāsaṃ naravarātmaja
paśyāmīty evam ācāryaṃ pratyuvāca yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
53 sa muhūrtād iva punar droṇas taṃ pratyabhāṣata
atha vṛkṣam imaṃ māṃ vā bhrātṝn vāpi prapaśyasi
54 tam uvāca sa kaunteyaḥ paśyāmy enaṃ vanaspatim
bhavantaṃ ca tathā bhrātṝn bhāsaṃ ceti punaḥ punaḥ
55 tam uvācāpasarpeti droṇo 'prīta manā iva
naitac chakyaṃ tvayā veddhuṃ lakṣyam ity eva kutsayan
56 tato duryodhanādīṃs tān dhārtarāṣṭrān mahāyaśāḥ
tenaiva kramayogena jijñāsuḥ paryapṛcchata
57 anyāṃś ca śiṣyān bhīmādīn rājñaś caivānya deśajān
tathā ca sarve sarvaṃ tat paśyāma iti kutsitāḥ
58 tato dhanaṃjayaṃ droṇaḥ smayamāno 'bhyabhāṣata
tvayedānīṃ prahartavyam etal lakṣyaṃ niśamyatām
59 madvākyasamakālaṃ te moktavyo 'tra bhavec charaḥ
vitatya kārmukaṃ putra tiṣṭha tāvan muhūrtakam
60 evam uktaḥ savyasācī maṇḍalīkṛtakārmukaḥ
tasthau lakṣyaṃ samuddiśyā guruvākyapracoditaḥ
61 muhūrtād iva taṃ droṇas tathaiva samabhāṣata
paśyasy enaṃ sthitaṃ bhāsaṃ drumaṃ mām api vety uta
62 paśyāmy enaṃ bhāsam iti droṇaṃ pārtho 'bhyabhāṣata
na tu vṛkṣaṃ bhavantaṃ vā paśyāmīti ca bhārata
63 tataḥ prītamanā droṇo muhūrtād iva taṃ punaḥ
pratyabhāṣata durdharṣaḥ pāṇḍavānāṃ ratharṣabham
64 bhāsaṃ paśyasi yady enaṃ tathā brūhi punar vacaḥ
śiraḥ paśyāmi bhāsasya na gātram iti so 'bravīt
65 arjunenaivam uktas tu droṇo hṛṣṭatanū ruhaḥ
muñcasvety abravīt pārthaṃ sa mumocāvicārayan
66 tatas tasya nagasthasya kṣureṇa niśitena ha
śira utkṛtya tarasā pātayām āsa pāṇḍavaḥ
67 tasmin karmaṇi saṃsiddhe paryaśvajata phalgunam
mene ca drupadaṃ saṃkhye sānubandhaṃ parājitam
68 kasya cit tv atha kālasya saśiṣyo 'ṅgirasāṃ varaḥ
jagāma gaṅgām abhito majjituṃ bharatarṣabha
69 avagāḍham atho droṇaṃ salile salile caraḥ
grāho jagrāha balavāñ jaṅghānte kālacoditaḥ
70 sa samartho 'pi mokṣāya śiṣyān sarvān acodayat
grāhaṃ hatvā mokṣayadhvaṃ mām iti tvarayann iva
71 tad vākyasamakālaṃ tu bībhatsur niśitaiḥ śaraiḥ
āvāpaiḥ pañcabhir grāhaṃ magnam ambhasy atāḍayat
itare tu visaṃmūḍhās tatra tatra prapedire
72 taṃ ca dṛṣṭvā kriyopetaṃ droṇo 'manyāta pāṇḍavam
viśiṣṭaṃ sarvaśiṣyebhyaḥ prītimāṃś cābhavat tadā
73 sa pārtha bāṇair bahudhā khaṇḍaśaḥ parikalpitaḥ
grāhaḥ pañcatvam āpede jaṅghāṃ tyaktvā mahātmanaḥ
74 athābravīn mahātmānaṃ bhāradvājo mahāratham
gṛhāṇedaṃ mahābāho viśiṣṭam atidurdharam
astraṃ brahmaśiro nāma saprayoga nivartanam
75 na ca te mānuṣeṣv etat prayoktavyaṃ kathaṃ cana
jagad vinirdahed etad alpatejasi pātitam
76 asāmānyam idaṃ tāta lokeṣv astraṃ nigadyate
tad dhārayethāḥ prayataḥ śṛṇu cedaṃ vaco mama
77 bādhetāmānuṣaḥ śatrur yadā tvāṃ vīra kaś cana
tad vadhāya prayuñjīthās tadāstram idam āhave
78 tatheti tat pratiśrutya bībhatsuḥ sa kṛtāñjaliḥ
jagrāha paramāstraṃ tadāha cainaṃ punar guruḥ
bhavitā tvatsamo nānyaḥ pumāṁl loke dhanurdharaḥ
arjunas tu paraṃ yatnam ātasthe guru pūjane
astre ca paramaṃ yogaṃ priyo droṇasya cābhavat
2 droṇena tu tadāhūya rahasy ukto 'nnasādhakaḥ
andhakāre 'rjunāyānnaṃ na deyaṃ te kathaṃ cana
3 tataḥ kadā cid bhuñjāne pravavau vāyur arjune
tena tatra pradīptaḥ sa dīpyamāno nivāpitaḥ
4 bhuṅkta evārjuno bhaktaṃ na cāsyāsyād vyamuhyata
hastas tejasvino nityam annagrahaṇa kāraṇāt
tad abhyāsakṛtaṃ matvā rātrāv abhyasta pāṇḍavaḥ
5 tasya jyātalanirghoṣaṃ droṇaḥ śuśrāva bhārata
upetya cainam utthāya pariṣvajyedam abravīt
6 prayatiṣye tathā kartuṃ yathā nānyo dhanurdharaḥ
tvatsamo bhavitā loke satyam etad bravīmi te
7 tato droṇo 'rjunaṃ bhūyo ratheṣu ca gajeṣu ca
aśveṣu bhūmāv api ca raṇaśikṣām aśikṣayat
8 gadāyuddhe 'si caryāyāṃ tomaraprāsaśaktiṣu
droṇaḥ saṃkīrṇa yuddheṣu śikṣayām āsa pāṇḍavam
9 tasya tat kauśalaṃ dṛṣṭvā dhanurveda jighṛkṣavaḥ
rājāno rājaputrāś ca samājagmuḥ sahasraśaḥ
10 tato niṣādarājasya hiraṇyadhanuṣaḥ sutaḥ
ekalabyo mahārāja droṇam abhyājagāma ha
11 na sa taṃ pratijagrāha naiṣādir iti cintayan
śiṣyaṃ dhanuṣi dharmajñas teṣām evānvavekṣayā
12 sa tu droṇasya śirasā pādau gṛhya paraṃtapaḥ
araṇyam anusaṃprāptaḥ kṛtvā droṇaṃ mahī mayam
13 tasminn ācārya vṛttiṃ ca paramām āsthitas tadā
iṣvastre yogam ātasthe paraṃ niyamam āsthitaḥ
14 parayā śraddhayā yukto yogena parameṇa ca
vimokṣādāna saṃdhāne laghutvaṃ param āpa saḥ
15 atha droṇābhyanujñātāḥ kadā cit kurupāṇḍavāḥ
rathair viniryayuḥ sarve mṛgayām arimardanāḥ
16 tatropakaraṇaṃ gṛhya naraḥ kaś cid yadṛcchayā
rājann anujagāmaikaḥ śvānam ādāya pāṇḍavān
17 teṣāṃ vicaratāṃ tatra tat tat karma cikīrṣatām
śvā caran sa vane mūḍho naiṣādiṃ prati jagmivān
18 sa kṛṣṇaṃ maladigdhāṅgaṃ kṛṣṇājinadharaṃ vane
naiṣādiṃ śvā samālakṣya bhaṣaṃs tasthau tad antike
19 tadā tasyātha bhaṣataḥ śunaḥ saptaśarān mukhe
lāghavaṃ darśayann astre mumoca yugapad yathā
20 sa tu śvā śarapūrṇāsyaḥ pāṇḍavān ājagāma ha
taṃ dṛṣṭvā pāṇḍavā vīrā vismayaṃ paramaṃ yayuḥ
21 lāghavaṃ śabdavedhitvaṃ dṛṣṭvā tatparamaṃ tadā
prekṣya taṃ vrīḍitāś cāsan praśaśaṃsuś ca sarvaśaḥ
22 taṃ tato 'nveṣamāṇās te vane vananivāsinam
dadṛśuḥ pāṇḍavā rājann asyantam aniśaṃ śarān
23 na cainam abhyajānaṃs te tadā vikṛtadarśanam
athainaṃ paripapracchuḥ ko bhavān kasya vety uta
24 [ekalavya]
niṣādādhipater vīrā hiraṇyadhanuṣaḥ sutam
droṇaśiṣyaṃ ca māṃ vittadhanurveda kṛtaśramam
25 [vai]
te tam ājñāya tattvena punar āgamya pāṇḍavāḥ
yathāvṛttaṃ ca te sarvaṃ droṇāyācakhyur adbhutam
26 kaunteyas tv arjuno rājann ekalavyam anusmaran
raho droṇaṃ samāgamya praṇayād idam abravīt
27 nanv ahaṃ parirabhyaikaḥ prītipūrvam idaṃ vacaḥ
bhavatokto na me śiṣyas tvad viśiṣṭo bhaviṣyati
28 atha kasmān madviśiṣṭo lokād api ca vīryavān
asty anyo bhavataḥ śiṣyo niṣādādhipateḥ sutaḥ
29 muhūrtam iva taṃ droṇaś cintayitvā viniścayam
savyasācinam ādāya naiṣādiṃ prati jagmivān
30 dadarśa maladigdhāṅgaṃ jaṭilaṃ cīravāsasam
ekalavyaṃ dhanuṣpāṇim asyantam aniśaṃ śarān
31 ekalavyas tu taṃ dṛṣṭvā droṇam āyāntam antikāt
abhigamyopasaṃgṛhya jagāma śirasā mahīm
32 pūjayitvā tato droṇaṃ vidhivat sa niṣādajaḥ
nivedya śiṣyam ātmānaṃ tasthau prāñjalir agrataḥ
33 tato droṇo 'bravīd rājann ekalavyam idaṃ vacaḥ
yadi śiṣyo 'si me tūrṇaṃ vetanaṃ saṃpradīyatām
34 ekalavyas tu tac chrutvā prīyamāṇo 'bravīd idam
kiṃ prayacchāmi bhagavann ājñāpayatu māṃ guruḥ
35 na hi kiṃ cid adeyaṃ me gurave brahmavittama
tam abravīt tvayāṅguṣṭho dakṣiṇo dīyatāṃ mama
36 ekalavyas tu tac chrutvā vaco droṇasya dāruṇam
pratijñām ātmano rakṣan satye ca nirataḥ sadā
37 tathaiva hṛṣṭavadanas tathaivādīna mānasaḥ
chittvāvicārya taṃ prādād droṇāyāṅguṣṭham ātmanaḥ
38 tataḥ paraṃ tu naiṣādir aṅgulībhir vyakarṣata
na tathā sa tu śīghro 'bhūd yathāpūrvaṃ narādhipa
39 tato 'rjunaḥ prītamanā babhūva vigatajvaraḥ
droṇaś ca satyavāg āsīn nānyo 'bhyabhavad arjunam
40 droṇasya tu tadā śiṣyau gadā yogyāṃ viśeṣataḥ
duryodhanaś ca bhīmaś ca kurūṇām abhyagacchatām
41 aśvatthāmā rahasyeṣu sarveṣv abhyadhiko 'bhavat
tathāti puruṣān anyān sārukau yamajāv ubhau
yudhiṣṭhiro rathaśreṣṭhaḥ sarvatra tu dhanaṃjayaḥ
42 prasthitaḥ sāgarāntāyāṃ rathayūthapa yūthapaḥ
buddhiyogabalotsāhaiḥ sarvāstreṣu ca pāṇḍavaḥ
43 astre gurv anurāge ca viśiṣṭo 'bhavad arjunaḥ
tulyeṣv astropadeśeṣu sauṣṭhavena ca vīryavān
ekaḥ sarvakumārāṇāṃ babhūvātiratho 'rjunaḥ
44 prāṇādhikaṃ bhīmasenaṃ kṛtavidyaṃ dhanaṃjayam
dhārtarāṣṭrā durātmāno nāmṛṣyanta narādhipa
45 tāṃs tu sarvān samānīya sarvavidyāsu niṣṭhitān
droṇaḥ praharaṇa jñāne jijñāsuḥ puruṣarṣabha
46 kṛtrimaṃ bhāsam āropya vṛkṣāgre śilpibhiḥ kṛtam
avijñātaṃ kumārāṇāṃ lakṣyabhūtam upādiśat
47 [droṇa]
śīghraṃ bhavantaḥ sarve vai dhanūṃṣy ādāya satvarāḥ
bhāsam etaṃ samuddiśya tiṣṭhantāṃ saṃhiteṣavaḥ
48 madvākyasamakālaṃ ca śiro 'sya vinipātyatām
ekaikaśo niyokṣyāmi tathā kuruta putrakāḥ
49 [vai]
tato yudhiṣṭhiraṃ pūrvam uvācāṅgirasāṃ varaḥ
saṃdhatsva bāṇaṃ durdharṣaṃ madvākyānte vimuñca ca
50 tato yudhiṣṭhiraḥ pūrvaṃ dhanur gṛhya mahāravam
tasthau bhāsaṃ samuddiśya guruvākyapracoditaḥ
51 tato vitatadhanvānaṃ droṇas taṃ kurunandanam
sa muhūrtād uvācedaṃ vacanaṃ bharatarṣabha
52 paśyasy enaṃ drumāgrasthaṃ bhāsaṃ naravarātmaja
paśyāmīty evam ācāryaṃ pratyuvāca yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
53 sa muhūrtād iva punar droṇas taṃ pratyabhāṣata
atha vṛkṣam imaṃ māṃ vā bhrātṝn vāpi prapaśyasi
54 tam uvāca sa kaunteyaḥ paśyāmy enaṃ vanaspatim
bhavantaṃ ca tathā bhrātṝn bhāsaṃ ceti punaḥ punaḥ
55 tam uvācāpasarpeti droṇo 'prīta manā iva
naitac chakyaṃ tvayā veddhuṃ lakṣyam ity eva kutsayan
56 tato duryodhanādīṃs tān dhārtarāṣṭrān mahāyaśāḥ
tenaiva kramayogena jijñāsuḥ paryapṛcchata
57 anyāṃś ca śiṣyān bhīmādīn rājñaś caivānya deśajān
tathā ca sarve sarvaṃ tat paśyāma iti kutsitāḥ
58 tato dhanaṃjayaṃ droṇaḥ smayamāno 'bhyabhāṣata
tvayedānīṃ prahartavyam etal lakṣyaṃ niśamyatām
59 madvākyasamakālaṃ te moktavyo 'tra bhavec charaḥ
vitatya kārmukaṃ putra tiṣṭha tāvan muhūrtakam
60 evam uktaḥ savyasācī maṇḍalīkṛtakārmukaḥ
tasthau lakṣyaṃ samuddiśyā guruvākyapracoditaḥ
61 muhūrtād iva taṃ droṇas tathaiva samabhāṣata
paśyasy enaṃ sthitaṃ bhāsaṃ drumaṃ mām api vety uta
62 paśyāmy enaṃ bhāsam iti droṇaṃ pārtho 'bhyabhāṣata
na tu vṛkṣaṃ bhavantaṃ vā paśyāmīti ca bhārata
63 tataḥ prītamanā droṇo muhūrtād iva taṃ punaḥ
pratyabhāṣata durdharṣaḥ pāṇḍavānāṃ ratharṣabham
64 bhāsaṃ paśyasi yady enaṃ tathā brūhi punar vacaḥ
śiraḥ paśyāmi bhāsasya na gātram iti so 'bravīt
65 arjunenaivam uktas tu droṇo hṛṣṭatanū ruhaḥ
muñcasvety abravīt pārthaṃ sa mumocāvicārayan
66 tatas tasya nagasthasya kṣureṇa niśitena ha
śira utkṛtya tarasā pātayām āsa pāṇḍavaḥ
67 tasmin karmaṇi saṃsiddhe paryaśvajata phalgunam
mene ca drupadaṃ saṃkhye sānubandhaṃ parājitam
68 kasya cit tv atha kālasya saśiṣyo 'ṅgirasāṃ varaḥ
jagāma gaṅgām abhito majjituṃ bharatarṣabha
69 avagāḍham atho droṇaṃ salile salile caraḥ
grāho jagrāha balavāñ jaṅghānte kālacoditaḥ
70 sa samartho 'pi mokṣāya śiṣyān sarvān acodayat
grāhaṃ hatvā mokṣayadhvaṃ mām iti tvarayann iva
71 tad vākyasamakālaṃ tu bībhatsur niśitaiḥ śaraiḥ
āvāpaiḥ pañcabhir grāhaṃ magnam ambhasy atāḍayat
itare tu visaṃmūḍhās tatra tatra prapedire
72 taṃ ca dṛṣṭvā kriyopetaṃ droṇo 'manyāta pāṇḍavam
viśiṣṭaṃ sarvaśiṣyebhyaḥ prītimāṃś cābhavat tadā
73 sa pārtha bāṇair bahudhā khaṇḍaśaḥ parikalpitaḥ
grāhaḥ pañcatvam āpede jaṅghāṃ tyaktvā mahātmanaḥ
74 athābravīn mahātmānaṃ bhāradvājo mahāratham
gṛhāṇedaṃ mahābāho viśiṣṭam atidurdharam
astraṃ brahmaśiro nāma saprayoga nivartanam
75 na ca te mānuṣeṣv etat prayoktavyaṃ kathaṃ cana
jagad vinirdahed etad alpatejasi pātitam
76 asāmānyam idaṃ tāta lokeṣv astraṃ nigadyate
tad dhārayethāḥ prayataḥ śṛṇu cedaṃ vaco mama
77 bādhetāmānuṣaḥ śatrur yadā tvāṃ vīra kaś cana
tad vadhāya prayuñjīthās tadāstram idam āhave
78 tatheti tat pratiśrutya bībhatsuḥ sa kṛtāñjaliḥ
jagrāha paramāstraṃ tadāha cainaṃ punar guruḥ
bhavitā tvatsamo nānyaḥ pumāṁl loke dhanurdharaḥ
SECTION CXXIII
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'O Janamejaya, when
Gandhari's conception had been a full year old, it was then that Kunti summoned
the eternal god of justice to obtain offspring from him. And she offered
without loss of time, sacrifices unto the god and began to duly repeat the
formula that Durvasa had imparted to her some time before. Then the god,
overpowered by her incantations, arrived at the spot where Kunti was seated in
his car resplendent as the Sun. Smiling, he asked, 'O Kunti, what am I to give
thee?' And Kunti too smiling in her turn, replied, 'Thou must even give me
offspring.' Then the handsome Kunti was united (in intercourse) with the god of
justice in his spiritual form and obtained from him a son devoted to the good
of all creatures. And she brought his excellent child, who lived to acquire a
great fame, at the eighth Muhurta called Abhijit, of the hour of
noon of that very auspicious day of the seventh month (Kartika), viz.,
the fifth of the lighted fortnight, when the star Jyeshtha in
conjunction with the moon was ascendant. And as soon as the child was born, an
incorporeal voice (from the skies) said, 'This child shall be the best of men,
the foremost of those that are virtuous. Endued with great prowess and truthful
in speech, he shall certainly be the ruler of the earth. And this first child
of Pandu shall be known by the name of Yudhishthira. Possessed of prowess and
honesty of disposition, he shall be a famous king, known throughout the three
worlds.'
"Pandu, having obtained that virtuous
son, again addressed his wife and said. 'The wise have declared that a
Kshatriya must be endued with physical strength, otherwise he is no Kshatriya.'
Therefore, ask thou for an offspring of superior strength. Thus commanded by
her lord, Kunti then invoked Vayu. And the mighty god of wind, thus invoked,
came unto her, riding upon a deer, and said, 'What, O Kunti, am I to give thee?
Tell me what is in thy heart" Smiling in modesty, she said to him, 'Give
me, O best of celestials, a child endued with great strength and largeness of
limbs and capable of humbling the pride of
every body.' The god of wind thereupon begat upon her the child afterwards
known as Bhima of mighty arms and fierce prowess. And upon the birth of that
child endued with extraordinary strength, an incorporeal voice, O Bharata, as
before, said, 'This child shall be the foremost of all endued with strength.' I
must tell you, O Bharata, of another wonderful event that occurred alter the
birth of Vrikodara (Bhima). While he fell from the lap of his mother upon the
mountain breast, the violence of the fall broke into fragments the stone upon
which he fell without his infant body being injured in the least. And he fell
from his mother's lap because Kunti, frightened by a tiger, had risen up
suddenly, unconscious of the child that lay asleep on her lap. And as she had
risen, the infant, of body hard as the thunderbolt, falling down upon the
mountain breast, broke into a hundred fragments the rocky mass upon which he
fell. And beholding this, Pandu wondered much. And it so happened that that
very day on which Vrikodara was born, was also, O best of Bharatas, the
birthday of Duryodhana who afterwards became the ruler of the whole earth.'
"After the birth of Vrikodara, Pandu
again began to think, 'How am I to obtain a very superior son who shall achieve
world-wide fame? Every, thing in the world dependeth on destiny and exertion.
But destiny can never be successful except by timely exertion. We have heard it
said that Indra is the chief of the gods. Indeed, he is endued with
immeasurable might and energy and prowess and glory. Gratifying him with my
asceticism, I shall obtain from him a son of great strength. Indeed, the son he
giveth me must be superior to all and capable of vanquishing in battle all men
and creatures other than men. I shall, therefore, practise the severest
austerities, with heart, deed and speech.'
"After this, the Kuru king Pandu, taking
counsel with the great Rishis commanded Kunti to observe an auspicious vow for
one full year, while he himself commenced, O Bharata, to stand upon one leg
from morning to evening, and practise other severe austerities with mind rapt
in meditation, for gratifying the lord of the celestials.
"It was after a long time that Indra
(gratified with such devotion) approached Pandu and, addressing him, said, 'I
shall give thee, O king, a son who will be celebrated all over the three worlds
and who will promote the welfare of Brahmanas, kine and all honest men. The son
I shall give thee will be the smiter of the wicked and the delight of friends
and relatives. Foremost of all men, he will be an irresistible slayer of all
foes.' Thus addressed by Vasava (the king of the celestials), the virtuous king
of the Kuru race, well-recollecting those words, said unto Kunti, 'O fortunate
one, thy vow hath become successful. The lord of the celestials hath been
gratified, and is willing to give thee a son such as thou desirest, of
superhuman achievements and great fame. He will be the oppressor of all enemies
and possessed of great wisdom. Endued with a great soul, in
splendour equal unto the Sun, invincible in
battles, and of great achievements, he will also be extremely handsome. O thou
of fair hips and sweet smiles, the lord of the celestials hath become gracious
to thee. Invoking him, bring thou forth a child who will be the very home of
all Kshatriya virtues.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'The celebrated
Kunti, thus addressed by her lord, invoked Sakra (the king of the gods) who
thereupon came unto her and begat him that was afterwards called Arjuna. And as
soon as this child was born, an incorporeal voice, loud and deep as that of the
clouds and filling the whole welkin, distinctly said, addressing Kunti in the
hearing of every creature dwelling in that asylum, 'This child of thine, O
Kunti, will be equal unto Kartavirya in energy and Siva in prowess. Invincible
like Sakra himself he will spread thy fame far and wide. As Vishnu (the
youngest of Aditi's sons) had enhanced Aditi's joy, so shall this child enhance
thy joy. Subjugating the Madras, the Kurus along with the Somakas, and the
people of Chedi, Kasi and Karusha, he will maintain the prosperity of the
Kurus. (Surfeited with libations at the sacrifice of king Swetaketu), Agni will
derive great gratification from the fat of all creatures dwelling in the
Khandava woods (to be burnt down) by the might of this one's arms. This mighty
hero, vanquishing all the effeminate monarchs
of the earth, will, with his brothers perform three great sacrifices. In
prowess, O Kunti, he will be even as Jamadagnya or Vishnu. The foremost of all
men endued with prowess, he will achieve great fame. He will gratify in battle
(by his heroism) Sankara, the god of gods (Mahadeva), and will receive from him
the great weapon named Pasupata. This thy son of mighty arms will also
slay, at the command of Indra, those Daityas called the Nivatakavachas
who are the enemies of the gods. He will also acquire all kinds of celestial
weapons, and this bull among men will also retrieve the fortunes of his race.'
'Kunti heard these extraordinary words, while
lying in the room. And hearing those words uttered so loudly, the ascetics
dwelling on the mountain of a hundred peaks, and the celestials with Indra
sitting in their cars, became exceedingly glad. The sounds of the (invisible)
drum filled the entire welkin. There were shouts of joy, and the whole region
was covered with flowers showered down by invisible agents. The various tribes
of celestials assembled together, began to offer their respectful adorations to
the son of Pritha. The sons of Kadru (Nagas), the son of Vinata, the Gandharvas,
the lords of the creation, and the seven great Rishis, viz., Bharadwaja,
Kasyapa, Gautama, Viswamitra, Jamadagni, Vasishtha, and the illustrious Atri
who illumined the world of old when the Sun was lost, all came there. And
Marichi, Angiras, Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu, Daksha the lord of creation, the Gandharvas,
and Apsaras, came there also. The various tribes of Apsaras,
decked with celestial garlands and every ornament, and attired in fine robes,
came there and danced in joy, chanting the praises of Vibhatsu (Arjuna).
[paragraph continues] All around, the great Rishis began to utter
propitiatory formulas. And Tumvuru accompanied by the Gandharvas began
to sing in charming notes. And Bhimasena and Ugrasena, Urnayus and Anagha.
Gopati and Dhritarashtra and Suryavarchas the eighth, Yugapa and Trinapa,
Karshni, Nandi, and Chitraratha, Salisirah the thirteenth, Parjanya the
fourteenth, Kali the fifteenth, and Narada the sixteenth in this list,
Vrihatta, Vrihaka, Karala of great soul, Brahmacharin, Vahuguna, Suvarna of
great fame, Viswavasu, Bhumanyu, Suchandra, Sam and the celebrated tribes of
Haha and Huhu gifted with wonderful melody of voice,--these celestial Gandharvas,
O king, all went there. Many illustrious Apsaras also of large eyes, decked
with every ornament came there to dance and sing. And Anuchana and Anavadya, Gunamukhya
and Gunavara, Adrika and Soma, Misrakesi and Alambusha, Marichi and Suchika,
Vidyutparna and Tilottama and Ambika, Lakshmana, Kshema Devi, Rambha, Manorama,
Asita, Suvahu, Supriya, Suvapuh, Pundarika, Sugandha, Surasa, Pramathini, Kamya
and Saradwati, all danced there together. And Menaka, Sahajanya, Karnika,
Punjikasthala, Ritusthala, Ghritachi, Viswachi, Purvachiti, the celebrated
Umlocha, Pramlocha the tenth and Urvasi the eleventh,--these large-eyed dancing
girls of heaven,--came there and sang in chorus. And Dharti and Aryaman and
Mitra and Varuna, Bhaga and Indra, Vivaswat, Pushan, Tvastri and Parjanya or
Vishnu, these twelve Adityas came there to glorify Pandu's son. And, O king,
Mrigavyadha, Sarpa, the celebrated Niriti, Ajaikapada, Ahivradhna, Pinakin,
Dahana, Iswara, Kapalin, Sthanu and the illustrious Bhaga--these eleven
Rudras,--also came there. And the twin Aswins, the eight Vasus, the mighty
Maruts, the Viswedevas, and the Sadhyas, also came there. And Karkotaka,
Vasuki, Kachchhapa, Kunda and the great Naga Takshaka,--these mighty and
wrathful snakes possessed of high ascetic merit also came there. And Tarkshya,
Arishtanemi, Garuda, Asitadvaja,--these and many other Nagas, came there, so
also Aruna and Aruni of Vinata's race also came there. And only great Rishis
crowned with ascetic success and not others saw those celestials and other
beings seated in their cars or waiting on the mountain peaks. Those best of
Munis beholding that wonderful sight, became amazed, and their love and affection
for the children of Pandu was in consequence enhanced.
"The celebrated Pandu, tempted by the
desire of having more children wished to speak again unto his wedded wife (for
invoking some other god). But Kunti addressed him, saying, 'The wise do not sanction
a fourth delivery even in a season of distress. The woman having intercourse
with four different men is called a Swairini (heanton), while she having
intercourse with five becometh a harlot. Therefore, O learned one, as thou art
well-acquainted with the scripture on this subject, why dost thou, beguiled by
desire of offspring, tell me so in seeming forgetfulness of the
ordinance?'"
Book
1
Chapter 124
1 [vai]
kṛtāstrān dhārtarāṣṭrāṃś ca pāṇḍuputrāṃś ca bhārata
dṛṣṭvā droṇo 'bravīd rājan dhṛtarāṣṭraṃ janeśvaram
2 kṛpasya somadattasya bāhlīkasya ca dhīmataḥ
gāṅgeyasya ca sāṃnidhye vyāsasya vidurasya ca
3 rājan saṃprāptavidhyās te kumarāḥ kurusattama
te darśayeyuḥ svāṃ śikṣāṃ rājann anumate tava
4 tato 'bravīn mahārājaḥ prahṛṣṭenāntarātmanā
bhāradvāja mahat karmakṛtaṃ te dvijasattama
5 yadā tu manyase kālaṃ yasmin deśe yathā yathā
tathā tathāvidhānāya svayam ājñāpayasva mām
6 spṛhayāmy adya nirvedāt puruṣāṇāṃ sacakṣuṣām
astrahetoḥ parākrāntānye me drakṣyanti putrakān
7 kṣattar yad gurur ācāryo bravīti kuru tat tathā
na hīdṛśaṃ priyaṃ manye bhavitā dharmavatsalaḥ
8 tato rājānam āmantrya vidurānugato bahiḥ
bhāradvājo mahāprājño māpayām āsa medinīm
samām avṛkṣāṃ nirgulmām udak pravaṇa saṃsthitām
9 tasyāṃ bhūmau baliṃ cakre tithau nakṣatrapūjite
avaghuṣṭaṃ pure cāpi tadarthaṃ vadatāṃ vara
10 raṅga bhūmau suvipulaṃ śāstradṛṣṭaṃ yathāvidhi
prekṣāgāraṃ suvihitaṃ cakrus tatra ca śilpinaḥ
rājñaḥ sarvāyudhopetaṃ strīṇāṃ caiva nararṣabha
11 mañcāṃś ca kārayām āsus tatra jānapadā janāḥ
vipulān ucchrayopetāñ śibikāś ca mahādhanāḥ
12 tasmiṃs tato 'hani prāpte rājā sasacivas tadā
bhīṣmaṃ pramukhataḥ kṛtvā kṛpaṃ cācārya sattamam
13 muktājālaparikṣiptaṃ vaiḍūrya maṇibhūṣitam
śātakumbhamayaṃ divyaṃ prekṣāgāram upāgamat
14 gāndhārī ca mahābhāgā kuntī ca jayatāṃ vara
striyaś ca sarvā yā rājñaḥ sapreṣyāḥ saparicchadāḥ
harṣād āruruhur mañcān meruṃ deva striyo yathā
15 brāhmaṇakṣatriyādyaṃ ca cāturvarṇyaṃ purād drutam
darśanepsu samabhyāgāt kumārāṇāṃ kṛtāstratām
16 pravāditaiś ca vāditrair janakautūhalena ca
mahārṇava iva kṣubdhaḥ samājaḥ so 'bhavat tadā
17 tataḥ śuklāmbara dharaḥ śuklayajñopavītavān
śuklakeśaḥ sitaśmaśruḥ śuklamālyānulepanaḥ
18 raṅgamadhyaṃ tadācāryaḥ saputraḥ praviveśa ha
nabho jaladharair hīnaṃ sāṅgāraka ivāṃśumān
19 sa yathā samayaṃ cakre baliṃ balavatāṃ varaḥ
brāhmaṇāṃś cātra mantrajñān vācayām āsa maṅgalam
20 atha puṇyāhaghoṣasya puṇyasya tadanantaram
viviśur vividhaṃ gṛhya śastropakaraṇaṃ narāḥ
21 tato baddhatanu trāṇā baddhakakṣyā mahābalāḥ
baddhatūṇāḥ sadhanuṣo viviśur bharatarṣabhāḥ
22 anujyeṣṭhaṃ ca te tatra yudhiṣṭhirapurogamāḥ
cakrur astraṃ mahāvīryāḥ kumārāḥ paramādbhutam
23 ke cic charākṣepa bhayāc chirāṃsy avananāmire
manujā dhṛṣṭam apare vīkṣāṃ cakruḥ savismayāḥ
24 te sma lakṣyāṇi vividhur bāṇair nāmāṅka śobhitaiḥ
vividhair lāghavotsṛṣṭair uhyanto vājibhir drutam
25 tat kumāra balaṃ tatra gṛhītaśarakārmukam
gandharvanagarākāraṃ prekṣya te vismitābhavan
26 sahasā cukruśus tatra narāḥ śatasahasraśaḥ
vismayotphullanayanāḥ sādhu sādhv iti bhārata
27 kṛtvā dhanuṣi te mārgān rathacaryāsu cāsakṛt
gajapṛṣṭhe 'śvapṛṣṭhe ca niyuddhe ca mahābalāḥ
28 gṛhītakhaḍgacarmāṇas tato bhūyaḥ prahāriṇaḥ
tsarumārgān yathoddiṣṭāṃś ceruḥ sarvāsu bhūmiṣu
29 lāghavaṃ sauṣṭhavaṃ śobhāṃ sthiratvaṃ dṛḍhamuṣṭitām
dadṛśus tatra sarveṣāṃ prayoge khaḍgacarmaṇām
30 atha tau nityasaṃhṛṣṭau suyodhana vṛkodarau
avatīrṇau gadāhastāv ekaśṛṅgāv ivācalau
31 baddhakakṣyau mahābāhū pauruṣe paryavasthitau
bṛhantau vāśitā hetoḥ samadāv iva kuñjarau
32 tau pradakṣiṇasavyāni maṇḍalāni mahābalau
ceratur nirmalagadau samadāv iva govṛṣau
33 viduro dhṛtarāṣṭrāya gāndhārye pāṇḍavāraṇiḥ
nyavedayetāṃ tat sarvaṃ kumārāṇāṃ viceṣṭitam
kṛtāstrān dhārtarāṣṭrāṃś ca pāṇḍuputrāṃś ca bhārata
dṛṣṭvā droṇo 'bravīd rājan dhṛtarāṣṭraṃ janeśvaram
2 kṛpasya somadattasya bāhlīkasya ca dhīmataḥ
gāṅgeyasya ca sāṃnidhye vyāsasya vidurasya ca
3 rājan saṃprāptavidhyās te kumarāḥ kurusattama
te darśayeyuḥ svāṃ śikṣāṃ rājann anumate tava
4 tato 'bravīn mahārājaḥ prahṛṣṭenāntarātmanā
bhāradvāja mahat karmakṛtaṃ te dvijasattama
5 yadā tu manyase kālaṃ yasmin deśe yathā yathā
tathā tathāvidhānāya svayam ājñāpayasva mām
6 spṛhayāmy adya nirvedāt puruṣāṇāṃ sacakṣuṣām
astrahetoḥ parākrāntānye me drakṣyanti putrakān
7 kṣattar yad gurur ācāryo bravīti kuru tat tathā
na hīdṛśaṃ priyaṃ manye bhavitā dharmavatsalaḥ
8 tato rājānam āmantrya vidurānugato bahiḥ
bhāradvājo mahāprājño māpayām āsa medinīm
samām avṛkṣāṃ nirgulmām udak pravaṇa saṃsthitām
9 tasyāṃ bhūmau baliṃ cakre tithau nakṣatrapūjite
avaghuṣṭaṃ pure cāpi tadarthaṃ vadatāṃ vara
10 raṅga bhūmau suvipulaṃ śāstradṛṣṭaṃ yathāvidhi
prekṣāgāraṃ suvihitaṃ cakrus tatra ca śilpinaḥ
rājñaḥ sarvāyudhopetaṃ strīṇāṃ caiva nararṣabha
11 mañcāṃś ca kārayām āsus tatra jānapadā janāḥ
vipulān ucchrayopetāñ śibikāś ca mahādhanāḥ
12 tasmiṃs tato 'hani prāpte rājā sasacivas tadā
bhīṣmaṃ pramukhataḥ kṛtvā kṛpaṃ cācārya sattamam
13 muktājālaparikṣiptaṃ vaiḍūrya maṇibhūṣitam
śātakumbhamayaṃ divyaṃ prekṣāgāram upāgamat
14 gāndhārī ca mahābhāgā kuntī ca jayatāṃ vara
striyaś ca sarvā yā rājñaḥ sapreṣyāḥ saparicchadāḥ
harṣād āruruhur mañcān meruṃ deva striyo yathā
15 brāhmaṇakṣatriyādyaṃ ca cāturvarṇyaṃ purād drutam
darśanepsu samabhyāgāt kumārāṇāṃ kṛtāstratām
16 pravāditaiś ca vāditrair janakautūhalena ca
mahārṇava iva kṣubdhaḥ samājaḥ so 'bhavat tadā
17 tataḥ śuklāmbara dharaḥ śuklayajñopavītavān
śuklakeśaḥ sitaśmaśruḥ śuklamālyānulepanaḥ
18 raṅgamadhyaṃ tadācāryaḥ saputraḥ praviveśa ha
nabho jaladharair hīnaṃ sāṅgāraka ivāṃśumān
19 sa yathā samayaṃ cakre baliṃ balavatāṃ varaḥ
brāhmaṇāṃś cātra mantrajñān vācayām āsa maṅgalam
20 atha puṇyāhaghoṣasya puṇyasya tadanantaram
viviśur vividhaṃ gṛhya śastropakaraṇaṃ narāḥ
21 tato baddhatanu trāṇā baddhakakṣyā mahābalāḥ
baddhatūṇāḥ sadhanuṣo viviśur bharatarṣabhāḥ
22 anujyeṣṭhaṃ ca te tatra yudhiṣṭhirapurogamāḥ
cakrur astraṃ mahāvīryāḥ kumārāḥ paramādbhutam
23 ke cic charākṣepa bhayāc chirāṃsy avananāmire
manujā dhṛṣṭam apare vīkṣāṃ cakruḥ savismayāḥ
24 te sma lakṣyāṇi vividhur bāṇair nāmāṅka śobhitaiḥ
vividhair lāghavotsṛṣṭair uhyanto vājibhir drutam
25 tat kumāra balaṃ tatra gṛhītaśarakārmukam
gandharvanagarākāraṃ prekṣya te vismitābhavan
26 sahasā cukruśus tatra narāḥ śatasahasraśaḥ
vismayotphullanayanāḥ sādhu sādhv iti bhārata
27 kṛtvā dhanuṣi te mārgān rathacaryāsu cāsakṛt
gajapṛṣṭhe 'śvapṛṣṭhe ca niyuddhe ca mahābalāḥ
28 gṛhītakhaḍgacarmāṇas tato bhūyaḥ prahāriṇaḥ
tsarumārgān yathoddiṣṭāṃś ceruḥ sarvāsu bhūmiṣu
29 lāghavaṃ sauṣṭhavaṃ śobhāṃ sthiratvaṃ dṛḍhamuṣṭitām
dadṛśus tatra sarveṣāṃ prayoge khaḍgacarmaṇām
30 atha tau nityasaṃhṛṣṭau suyodhana vṛkodarau
avatīrṇau gadāhastāv ekaśṛṅgāv ivācalau
31 baddhakakṣyau mahābāhū pauruṣe paryavasthitau
bṛhantau vāśitā hetoḥ samadāv iva kuñjarau
32 tau pradakṣiṇasavyāni maṇḍalāni mahābalau
ceratur nirmalagadau samadāv iva govṛṣau
33 viduro dhṛtarāṣṭrāya gāndhārye pāṇḍavāraṇiḥ
nyavedayetāṃ tat sarvaṃ kumārāṇāṃ viceṣṭitam
SECTION CXXIV
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'After the birth of
Kunti's sons and also of the hundred sons of Dhritarashtra the daughter of the
king of the Madras privately addressed Pandu, saying, 'O slayer of foes, I have
no complaint even if thou beest unpropitious to me. I have, O sinless one, also
no complaint that though by birth I am superior to Kunti yet I am inferior to
her in station. I do not grieve, O thou of Kuru's race, that Gandhari hath
obtained a hundred sons. This, however, is my great grief that while Kunti and
I are equal, I should be childless, while it should so chance that thou
shouldst have offspring by Kunti alone. If the daughter of Kuntibhoja should so
provide that I should have offspring, she would then be really doing me a great
favour and benefiting thee likewise. She being my rival, I feel a delicacy in
soliciting any favour of her. If thou beest, O king, propitiously disposed to
me, then ask her to grant my desire.'
"Hearing her, Pandu replied, 'O Madri, I
do revolve this matter often in my own mind, but I have hitherto hesitated to
tell thee anything, not knowing how thou wouldst receive it. Now that I know
what your wishes are, I shall certainly strive after that end. I think that,
asked by me, Kunti will not refuse.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'After this,
Pandu addressed Kunti in private, saying, 'O Kunti, grant me some more
offspring for the expansion of my race and for the benefit of the world. O blessed
one, provide thou that I myself, my ancestors, and thine also, may always have
the funeral cake offered to us. O, do what is beneficial to me, and grant me
and the world what, indeed, is the best of benefits. O, do what, indeed, may be
difficult for thee, moved by the desire of achieving undying fame. Behold,
Indra, even though he hath obtained the sovereignty of the celestials, doth
yet, for fame alone, perform sacrifices. O handsome one, Brahmanas,
well-acquainted with the Vedas, and having achieved high ascetic merit,
do yet, for fame alone, approach their spiritual masters with reverence. So
also all royal sages and Brahmanas possessed of ascetic wealth have achieved,
for fame only, the most difficult of ascetic feat. Therefore, O blameless one,
rescue this Madri as by a raft (by granting her the means of obtaining
offspring), and achieve thou imperishable fame by making her a mother of
children.'
"Thus addressed by her lord, Kunti
readily yielded, and said unto Madri, 'Think thou, without loss of time, of
some celestial, and thou shall certainly obtain from him a child like unto
him.' Reflecting for a few moments. Madri thought of the twin Aswins, who
coming unto her with speed begat upon her two sons that were twins named Nakula
and Sahadeva, unrivalled on earth for personal beauty. And as soon as they were
born, an incorporeal
voice said, 'In energy and beauty these twins
shall transcend even the twin Aswins themselves.' Indeed possessed of great
energy and beauty, they illumined the whole region.
"O king, after all the children were
born the Rishis dwelling on the mountain of a hundred peaks uttering blessings
on them and affectionately performing the first rites of birth, bestowed
appellations on them. The eldest of Kunti's children was called Yudhishthira,
the second Bhimasena, and the third Arjuna, and of Madri's sons, the first-born
of the twins was called Nakula and the next Sahadeva. And those foremost sons
born at an interval of one year after one another, looked like an embodied period
of five years. And king Pandu, beholding his children of celestial beauty and
of super-abundant energy, great strength and prowess, and of largeness of soul,
rejoiced exceedingly. And the children became great favourites of the Rishis,
as also of their wives, dwelling on the mountain of a hundred peaks.
"Some time after, Pandu again requested
Kunti on behalf of Madri. Addressed, O king, by her lord in private, Kunti
replied, 'Having given her the formula of invocation only once, she hath, O
king, managed to obtain two sons. Have I not been thus deceived by her, I fear,
O king, that she will soon surpass me in the number of her children. This,
indeed, is the way of all wicked women. Fool that I was, I did not know that by
invoking the twin gods I could obtain at one birth twin children. I beseech
thee, O king, do not command me any further. Let this be the boon granted (by
thee) to me.'
"Thus, O king, were born unto Pandu five
sons who were begotten by celestials and were endued with great strength, and
who all lived to achieve great fame and expand the Kuru race. Each bearing
every auspicious mark on his person, handsome like Soma, proud as the lion,
well-skilled in the use of the bow, and of leonine tread, breast, heart, eyes,
neck and prowess, those foremost of men, resembling the celestials themselves
in might, began to grow up. And beholding them and their virtues growing with
years, the great Rishis dwelling on that snowcapped sacred mountain were filled
with wonder. And the five Pandavas and the hundred sons of Dhritarashtra--that
propagator of the Kuru race--grew up rapidly like a cluster of lotuses in a
lake.'"
Book
1
Chapter 125
1 [vai]
kururāje ca raṅgasthe bhīme ca balināṃ vare
pakṣapāta kṛtasnehaḥ sa dvidhevābhavaj janaḥ
2 hā vīra kururājeti hā bhīmeti ca nardatām
puruṣāṇāṃ suvipulāḥ praṇādāḥ sahasotthitāḥ
3 tataḥ kṣubdhārṇava nibhaṃ raṅgam ālokya buddhimān
bhāradvājaḥ priyaṃ putram aśvatthāmānam abravīt
4 vārayaitau mahāvīryau kṛtayogyāv ubhāv api
mā bhūd raṅga prakopo 'yaṃ bhīma duryodhanodbhavaḥ
5 tatas tāv udyatagadau guruputreṇa vāritau
yugāntānila saṃkṣubdhau mahāvegāv ivārṇavau
6 tato raṅgāṅgaṇa gato droṇo vacanam abravīt
nivārya vāditragaṇaṃ mahāmeghasamasvanam
7 yo me putrāt priyataraḥ sarvāstraviduṣāṃ varaḥ
aindrir indrānuja samaḥ sa pārtho dṛśyatām iti
8 ācārya vacanenātha kṛtasvastyayano yuvā
baddhagodhāṅguli trāṇaḥ pūrṇatūṇaḥ sakārmukaḥ
9 kāñcanaṃ kavacaṃ bibhrat pratyadṛśyata phalgunaḥ
sārkaḥ sendrāyudha taḍit sasaṃdhya iva toyadaḥ
10 tataḥ sarvasya raṅgasya samutpiñjo 'bhavan mahān
pravādyanta ca vādyāni saśaṅkhāni samantataḥ
11 eṣa kuntīsutaḥ śrīmān eṣa pāṇḍavamadhyamaḥ
eṣa putro mahendrasya kurūṇām eṣa rakṣitā
12 eṣo 'straviduṣāṃ śreṣṭha eṣa dharmabhṛtāṃ varaḥ
eṣa śīlavatāṃ cāpi śīlajñānanidhiḥ paraḥ
13 ity evam atulā vācaḥ śṛṇvantyāḥ prekṣa keritāḥ
kuntyāḥ prasnava saṃmiśrair asraiḥ klinnam uro 'bhavat
14 tena śabdena mahatā pūrṇaśrutir athābravīt
dhṛtarāṣṭro naraśreṣṭho viduraṃ hṛṣṭamānasaḥ
15 kṣattaḥ kṣubdhārṇava nibhaḥ kim eṣa sumahāsvanaḥ
sahasaivotthito raṅge bhindann iva nabhastalam
16 [vidura]
eṣa pārtho mahārāja phalgunaḥ pāṇḍunandanaḥ
avatīrṇaḥ sakavacas tatraiṣa sumahāsvanaḥ
17 [dhṛ]
dhanyo 'smy anugṛhīto 'smi rakṣito 'smi mahāmate
pṛthāraṇi samudbhūtais tribhiḥ pāṇḍava vahnibhiḥ
18 [vai]
tasmin samudite raṅge kathaṃ cit paryavasthite
darśayām āsa bībhatsur ācāryād astralāghavam
19 āgneyenāsṛjad vahniṃ vāruṇenāsṛjat payaḥ
vāyavyenāsṛjad vāyuṃ pārjanyenāsṛjad dhanān
20 bhaumena prāviśad bhūmiṃ pārvatenāsṛjad girīn
antardhānena cāstreṇa punar antarhito 'bhavat
21 kṣaṇāt prāṃśuḥ kṣaṇād dhrasvaḥ kṣaṇāc ca rathadhūr gataḥ
kṣaṇena rathamadhyasthaḥ kṣaṇenāvāpatan mahīm
22 sukumāraṃ ca sūkṣmaṃ ca guruṃ cāpi gurupriyaḥ
sauṣṭhavenābhisaṃyuktaḥ so 'vidhyad vividhaiḥ śaraiḥ
23 bhramataś ca varāhasya lohasya pramukhe samam
pañcabāṇān asaṃsaktān sa mumocaika bāṇavat
24 gavye viṣāṇa kośe ca cale rajjvavalambite
nicakhāna mahāvīryaḥ sāyakān ekaviṃśatim
25 ity evamādi sumahat khaḍge dhanuṣi cābhavat
gadāyāṃ śastrakuśalo darśanāni vyadarśayat
26 tataḥ samāptabhūyiṣṭhe tasmin karmāṇi bhārata
mandī bhūte samāje ca vāditrasya ca nisvane
27 dvāradeśāt samudbhūto māhātmya balasūcakaḥ
vajraniṣpeṣa sadṛśaḥ śuśruve bhujanisvanaḥ
28 dīryante kiṃ nu girayaḥ kiṃsvid bhūmir vidīryate
kiṃsvid āpūryate vyoma jalabhāra ghanair ghanaiḥ
29 raṅgasyaivaṃ matir abhūt kṣaṇena vasudhādhipa
dvāraṃ cābhimukhāḥ sarve babhūvuḥ prekṣakās tadā
30 pañcabhir bhrātṛbhiḥ pārthair droṇaḥ parivṛto babhau
pañca tāreṇa saṃyuktaḥ sāvitreṇeva candramāḥ
31 aśvatthāmnā ca sahitaṃ bhrātṝṇāṃ śatam ūrjitam
duryodhanaṃm amitraghnam utthitaṃ paryavārayat
32 sa tais tadā bhrātṛbhir udyatāyudhair; vṛto gadāpāṇir avasthitaiḥ sthitaḥ
babhau yathā dānava saṃkṣaye purā; puraṃdaro devagaṇaiḥ samāvṛtaḥ
kururāje ca raṅgasthe bhīme ca balināṃ vare
pakṣapāta kṛtasnehaḥ sa dvidhevābhavaj janaḥ
2 hā vīra kururājeti hā bhīmeti ca nardatām
puruṣāṇāṃ suvipulāḥ praṇādāḥ sahasotthitāḥ
3 tataḥ kṣubdhārṇava nibhaṃ raṅgam ālokya buddhimān
bhāradvājaḥ priyaṃ putram aśvatthāmānam abravīt
4 vārayaitau mahāvīryau kṛtayogyāv ubhāv api
mā bhūd raṅga prakopo 'yaṃ bhīma duryodhanodbhavaḥ
5 tatas tāv udyatagadau guruputreṇa vāritau
yugāntānila saṃkṣubdhau mahāvegāv ivārṇavau
6 tato raṅgāṅgaṇa gato droṇo vacanam abravīt
nivārya vāditragaṇaṃ mahāmeghasamasvanam
7 yo me putrāt priyataraḥ sarvāstraviduṣāṃ varaḥ
aindrir indrānuja samaḥ sa pārtho dṛśyatām iti
8 ācārya vacanenātha kṛtasvastyayano yuvā
baddhagodhāṅguli trāṇaḥ pūrṇatūṇaḥ sakārmukaḥ
9 kāñcanaṃ kavacaṃ bibhrat pratyadṛśyata phalgunaḥ
sārkaḥ sendrāyudha taḍit sasaṃdhya iva toyadaḥ
10 tataḥ sarvasya raṅgasya samutpiñjo 'bhavan mahān
pravādyanta ca vādyāni saśaṅkhāni samantataḥ
11 eṣa kuntīsutaḥ śrīmān eṣa pāṇḍavamadhyamaḥ
eṣa putro mahendrasya kurūṇām eṣa rakṣitā
12 eṣo 'straviduṣāṃ śreṣṭha eṣa dharmabhṛtāṃ varaḥ
eṣa śīlavatāṃ cāpi śīlajñānanidhiḥ paraḥ
13 ity evam atulā vācaḥ śṛṇvantyāḥ prekṣa keritāḥ
kuntyāḥ prasnava saṃmiśrair asraiḥ klinnam uro 'bhavat
14 tena śabdena mahatā pūrṇaśrutir athābravīt
dhṛtarāṣṭro naraśreṣṭho viduraṃ hṛṣṭamānasaḥ
15 kṣattaḥ kṣubdhārṇava nibhaḥ kim eṣa sumahāsvanaḥ
sahasaivotthito raṅge bhindann iva nabhastalam
16 [vidura]
eṣa pārtho mahārāja phalgunaḥ pāṇḍunandanaḥ
avatīrṇaḥ sakavacas tatraiṣa sumahāsvanaḥ
17 [dhṛ]
dhanyo 'smy anugṛhīto 'smi rakṣito 'smi mahāmate
pṛthāraṇi samudbhūtais tribhiḥ pāṇḍava vahnibhiḥ
18 [vai]
tasmin samudite raṅge kathaṃ cit paryavasthite
darśayām āsa bībhatsur ācāryād astralāghavam
19 āgneyenāsṛjad vahniṃ vāruṇenāsṛjat payaḥ
vāyavyenāsṛjad vāyuṃ pārjanyenāsṛjad dhanān
20 bhaumena prāviśad bhūmiṃ pārvatenāsṛjad girīn
antardhānena cāstreṇa punar antarhito 'bhavat
21 kṣaṇāt prāṃśuḥ kṣaṇād dhrasvaḥ kṣaṇāc ca rathadhūr gataḥ
kṣaṇena rathamadhyasthaḥ kṣaṇenāvāpatan mahīm
22 sukumāraṃ ca sūkṣmaṃ ca guruṃ cāpi gurupriyaḥ
sauṣṭhavenābhisaṃyuktaḥ so 'vidhyad vividhaiḥ śaraiḥ
23 bhramataś ca varāhasya lohasya pramukhe samam
pañcabāṇān asaṃsaktān sa mumocaika bāṇavat
24 gavye viṣāṇa kośe ca cale rajjvavalambite
nicakhāna mahāvīryaḥ sāyakān ekaviṃśatim
25 ity evamādi sumahat khaḍge dhanuṣi cābhavat
gadāyāṃ śastrakuśalo darśanāni vyadarśayat
26 tataḥ samāptabhūyiṣṭhe tasmin karmāṇi bhārata
mandī bhūte samāje ca vāditrasya ca nisvane
27 dvāradeśāt samudbhūto māhātmya balasūcakaḥ
vajraniṣpeṣa sadṛśaḥ śuśruve bhujanisvanaḥ
28 dīryante kiṃ nu girayaḥ kiṃsvid bhūmir vidīryate
kiṃsvid āpūryate vyoma jalabhāra ghanair ghanaiḥ
29 raṅgasyaivaṃ matir abhūt kṣaṇena vasudhādhipa
dvāraṃ cābhimukhāḥ sarve babhūvuḥ prekṣakās tadā
30 pañcabhir bhrātṛbhiḥ pārthair droṇaḥ parivṛto babhau
pañca tāreṇa saṃyuktaḥ sāvitreṇeva candramāḥ
31 aśvatthāmnā ca sahitaṃ bhrātṝṇāṃ śatam ūrjitam
duryodhanaṃm amitraghnam utthitaṃ paryavārayat
32 sa tais tadā bhrātṛbhir udyatāyudhair; vṛto gadāpāṇir avasthitaiḥ sthitaḥ
babhau yathā dānava saṃkṣaye purā; puraṃdaro devagaṇaiḥ samāvṛtaḥ
SECTION CXXV
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, "Beholding his
five handsome sons growing up before him in that great forest on the charming
mountain slope, Pandu felt the last might of his arms revive once more. One day
in the season of spring which maddens every creature the king accompanied by
his wife (Madri), began to rove in the woods where every tree had put forth new
blossoms.
[paragraph continues] He beheld all around Palasas and Tilakas
and Mangoes and Champakas and Parihadrakas and Karnikaras,
Asokas and Kesaras and Atimuktas and Kuruvakas with
swarms of maddened bees sweetly humming about. And there were flowers of
blossoming Parijatas with the Kokilas pouring forth their
melodies from under every twig echoing with the sweet hums of the black bees.
And he beheld also various other kinds of trees bent down with the weight of
their flowers and fruits. And there were also many fine pools of water
overgrown with hundreds of fragrant lotuses. Beholding all these, Pandu felt
the soft influence of desire. Roving like a celestial with a light heart amidst
such scenery, Pandu was alone with his wife Madri in semi-transparent attire.
And beholding the youthful Madri thus attired, the king's desire flamed up like
a forest-fire. And ill-able to suppress his desire thus kindled at the sight of
his wife of eyes like lotus-petals, he was completely overpowered. The king
then seized her against her will, but Madri trembling in fear resisted him to
the best of her might. Consumed by desire, he forgot everything about his
misfortune. And, O thou of Kuru's race unrestrained by the fear of (the
Rishi's) curse and impelled by fate, the monarch, overpowered by passion,
forcibly sought the embraces of Madri, as if he wished to put an end to his own
life. His reason, thus beguiled by the great Destroyer himself by intoxicating
his senses, was itself lost with his life. And the Kuru king Pandu, of virtuous
soul, thus succumbed to the inevitable influence of Time, while united in
intercourse with his wife.
"Then Madri, clasping the body of her
senseless lord, began to weep aloud. And Kunti with her sons and the twins of
Madri, hearing those cries of grief, came to the spot where the king lay in
that state. Then, O king, Madri addressing Kunti in a piteous voice, said,
'Come hither alone, O Kunti, and let the children stay there.' Hearing these
words, Kunti, bidding
the children stay, ran with speed, exclaiming, 'Woe to me!' And beholding both
Pandu and Madri lying prostrate on the ground she went in grief and affliction,
saying, 'Of passions under complete control, this hero, O Madri, had all along
been watched by me with care. How did he then forgetting the Rishi's curse,
approach thee with enkindled desire? O Madri, this foremost of men should have
been protected by thee. Why didst thou tempt him into solitude? Always
melancholy at the thought of the Rishi's curse, how came he to be merry with
thee in solitude? O princess of Valhika, more fortunate than myself, thou art
really to be envied, for thou hast seen the face of our lord suffused with
gladness and joy.'
"Madri then replied, saying, 'Revered
sister, with tears in my eyes, I resisted the king, but he could not control
himself, bent on, as it were making the Rishi's curse true.'
"Kunti then said, 'I am the older of his
wedded wives; the chief religious merit must be mine. Therefore, O Madri,
prevent me not from achieving that which must be achieved. I must follow our
lord to the region of the
dead. Rise up, O Madri, and yield me his
body. Rear thou these children.' Madri replied, saying, 'I do clasp our lord
yet, and have not allowed him to depart; therefore, I shall follow him. My
appetite hath not been appeased. Thou art my older sister, O let me have thy
sanction. This foremost one of the Bharata princes had approached me, desiring
to have intercourse. His appetite unsatiated, shall I not follow him in the
region of Yama to gratify him? O revered one, if I survive thee, it is certain
I shall not be able to rear thy children as if they were mine. Will not sin
touch me on that account? But, thou, O Kunti, shall be able to bring my sons up
as if they were thine. The king, in seeking me wishfully, hath gone to the
region of spirits; therefore, my body should be burnt with his. O revered
sister, withhold not thy sanction to this which is agreeable to me. Thou wilt
certainly bring up the children carefully. That indeed, would be very agreeable
to me. I have no other direction to give!'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Having said
this, the daughter of the king of Madras, the wedded wife of Pandu, ascended
the funeral pyre of her lord, that bull among men.'"
Book
1
Chapter 126
1
[vai]
datte 'vakāśe puruṣair vismayotphullalocanaiḥ
viveśa raṅgaṃ vistīrṇaṃ karṇaḥ parapuraṃjayaḥ
2 sahajaṃ kavacaṃ bibhrat kuṇḍaloddyotitānanaḥ
sadhanur baddhanistriṃśaḥ pādacārīva parvataḥ
3 kanyā garbhaḥ pṛthu yaśāḥ pṛthāyāḥ pṛthulocanaḥ
tīkṣṇāṃśor bhāskarasyāṃśaḥ karṇo 'rigaṇasūdanaḥ
4 siṃharṣabha gajendrāṇāṃ tulyavīryaparākramaḥ
dīptikānti dyutiguṇaiḥ sūryendu jvalanopamaḥ
5 prāṃśuḥ kanakatālābhaḥ siṃhasaṃhanano yuvā
asaṃkhyeyaguṇaḥ śrīmān bhāskarasyātmasaṃbhavaḥ
6 sa nirīkṣya mahābāhuḥ sarvato raṅga maṇḍalam
praṇāmaṃ droṇa kṛpayor nātyādṛtam ivākarot
7 sa sāmāja janaḥ sarvo niścalaḥ sthiralocanaḥ
ko 'yam ity āgatakṣobhaḥ kautūhalaparo 'bhavat
8 so 'bravīn meghadhīreṇa svareṇa vadatāṃ varaḥ
bhrātā bhrātaram ajñātaṃ sāvitraḥ pākaśāsanim
9 pārtha yat te kṛtaṃ karmaviśeṣavad ahaṃ tataḥ
kariṣye paśyatāṃ nṝṇāṃ mātmanā vismayaṃ gamaḥ
10 asamāpte tatas tasya vacane vadatāṃ vara
yantrotkṣipta iva kṣipram uttasthau sarvato janaḥ
11 prītiś ca puruṣavyāghra duryodhanam athāspṛśat
hrīś ca krodhaś ca bībhatsuṃ kṣaṇenānvaviśac ca ha
12 tato droṇābhyanujñātaḥ karṇaḥ priyaraṇaḥ sadā
yatkṛtaṃ tatra pārthena tac cakāra mahābalaḥ
13 atha duryodhanas tatra bhrātṛbhiḥ saha bhārata
karṇaṃ pariṣvajya mudā tato vacanam abravīt
14 svāgataṃ te mahābāho diṣṭyā prāpto 'si mānada
ahaṃ ca kururājyaṃ ca yatheṣṭam upabhujyatām
15 [karṇa]
kṛtaṃ sarveṇa me 'nyena sakhitvaṃ ca tvayā vṛṇe
dvandvayuddhāṃ ca pārthena kartum icchāmi bhārata
16 [dur]
bhuṅkṣva bhogān mayā sārdhaṃ bandhūnāṃ priyakṛd bhava
durhṛdāṃ kuru sarveṣāṃ mūrdhni pādam ariṃdama
17 [vai]
tataḥ kṣiptam ivātmānaṃ matvā pārtho 'bhyabhāṣata
karṇaṃ bhrātṛsamūhasya madhye 'calam iva sthitam
18 anāhūtopasṛptānām anāhūtopajalpinām
ye lokās tān hataḥ karṇa mayā tvaṃ pratipatsyase
19 [karṇa]
raṅgo 'yaṃ sarvasāmānyaḥ kim atra tava phalguna
vīryaśreṣṭhāś ca rājanyā balaṃ dharmo 'nuvartate
20 kiṃ kṣepair durbalāśvāsaiḥ śaraiḥ kathaya bhārata
guroḥ samakṣaṃ yāvat te harāmy adya śiraḥ śaraiḥ
21 [vai]
tato droṇābhyanujñātaḥ pārthaḥ parapuraṃjayaḥ
bhrātṛbhis tvarayāśliṣṭo raṇāyopajagāma tam
22 tato duryodhanenāpi sabhrātrā samarodyataḥ
pariṣvaktaḥ sthitaḥ karṇaḥ pragṛhya saśaraṃ dhanuḥ
23 tataḥ savidyutstanitaiḥ sendrāyudha puro javaiḥ
āvṛtaṃ gaganaṃ meghair balākāpaṅktihāsibhiḥ
24 tataḥ snehād dhari hayaṃ dṛṣṭvā raṅgāvalokinam
bhāskāro 'py anayan nāśaṃ samīpopagatān ghanān
25 meghac chāyopagūḍhas tu tato 'dṛśyata pāṇḍavaḥ
sūryātapaparikṣiptaḥ karṇo 'pi samadṛśyata
26 dhārtarāṣṭrā yataḥ karṇas tasmin deśe vyavasthitāḥ
bhāradvājaḥ kṛpo bhīṣmo yataḥ pārthas tato 'bhavan
27 dvidhā raṅgaḥ samabhavat strīṇāṃ dvaidham ajāyata
kuntibhojasutā mohaṃ vijñātārthā jagāma ha
28 tāṃ tathā mohasāmpannāṃ viduraḥ sarvadharmavit
kuntīm āśvāsayām āsa prokṣyādbhiś candanokṣitaiḥ
29 tataḥ pratyāgataprāṇā tāv ubhāv api daṃśitau
putrau dṛṣṭvā susaṃtaptā nānvapadyata kiṃ cana
30 tāv udyatamahācāpau kṛpaḥ śāradvato 'bravīt
tāv udyatasamācāre kuśalaḥ sarvadharmavit
31 ayaṃ pṛthāyās tanayaḥ kanīyān pāṇḍunandanaḥ
kauravo bhavatāṃ sārdhaṃ dvandvayuddhaṃ kariṣyati
32 tvam apy evaṃ mahābāho mātaraṃ pitaraṃ kulam
kathayasva narendrāṇāṃ yeṣāṃ tvaṃ kulavardhanaḥ
tato viditvā pārthas tvāṃ pratiyotsyati vā na vā
33 evam uktasya karṇasya vrīḍāvanatam ānanam
babhau varṣāmbubhiḥ klinnaṃ padmam āgalitaṃ yathā
34 [dur]
ācārya trividhā yonī rājñāṃ śāstraviniścaye
tat kulīnaś ca śūraś ca senāṃ yaś ca prakarṣati
35 yady ayaṃ phalguno yuddhe nārājñā yoddhum icchati
tasmād eṣo 'ṅgaviṣaye mayā rājye 'bhiṣicyate
36 [vai]
tatas tasmin kṣaṇe karṇaḥ salāja kusumair ghaṭaiḥ
kāñcanaiḥ kāñcane pīṭhe mantravidbhir mahārathaḥ
abhiṣikto 'ṅgarājye sa śriyā yukto mahābalaḥ
37 sacchatravālavyajano jayaśabdāntareṇa ca
uvāca kauravaṃ rājā rājānaṃ taṃ vṛṣas tadā
38 asya rājyapradānasya sadṛśaṃ kiṃ dadāni te
prabrūhi rājaśārdūla kartā hy asmi tathā nṛpa
atyantaṃ sakhyam icchāmīty āha taṃ sa suyodhanaḥ
39 evam uktas tataḥ karṇas tatheti pratyabhāṣata
harṣāc cobhau samāśliṣya parāṃ mudam avāpatuḥ
datte 'vakāśe puruṣair vismayotphullalocanaiḥ
viveśa raṅgaṃ vistīrṇaṃ karṇaḥ parapuraṃjayaḥ
2 sahajaṃ kavacaṃ bibhrat kuṇḍaloddyotitānanaḥ
sadhanur baddhanistriṃśaḥ pādacārīva parvataḥ
3 kanyā garbhaḥ pṛthu yaśāḥ pṛthāyāḥ pṛthulocanaḥ
tīkṣṇāṃśor bhāskarasyāṃśaḥ karṇo 'rigaṇasūdanaḥ
4 siṃharṣabha gajendrāṇāṃ tulyavīryaparākramaḥ
dīptikānti dyutiguṇaiḥ sūryendu jvalanopamaḥ
5 prāṃśuḥ kanakatālābhaḥ siṃhasaṃhanano yuvā
asaṃkhyeyaguṇaḥ śrīmān bhāskarasyātmasaṃbhavaḥ
6 sa nirīkṣya mahābāhuḥ sarvato raṅga maṇḍalam
praṇāmaṃ droṇa kṛpayor nātyādṛtam ivākarot
7 sa sāmāja janaḥ sarvo niścalaḥ sthiralocanaḥ
ko 'yam ity āgatakṣobhaḥ kautūhalaparo 'bhavat
8 so 'bravīn meghadhīreṇa svareṇa vadatāṃ varaḥ
bhrātā bhrātaram ajñātaṃ sāvitraḥ pākaśāsanim
9 pārtha yat te kṛtaṃ karmaviśeṣavad ahaṃ tataḥ
kariṣye paśyatāṃ nṝṇāṃ mātmanā vismayaṃ gamaḥ
10 asamāpte tatas tasya vacane vadatāṃ vara
yantrotkṣipta iva kṣipram uttasthau sarvato janaḥ
11 prītiś ca puruṣavyāghra duryodhanam athāspṛśat
hrīś ca krodhaś ca bībhatsuṃ kṣaṇenānvaviśac ca ha
12 tato droṇābhyanujñātaḥ karṇaḥ priyaraṇaḥ sadā
yatkṛtaṃ tatra pārthena tac cakāra mahābalaḥ
13 atha duryodhanas tatra bhrātṛbhiḥ saha bhārata
karṇaṃ pariṣvajya mudā tato vacanam abravīt
14 svāgataṃ te mahābāho diṣṭyā prāpto 'si mānada
ahaṃ ca kururājyaṃ ca yatheṣṭam upabhujyatām
15 [karṇa]
kṛtaṃ sarveṇa me 'nyena sakhitvaṃ ca tvayā vṛṇe
dvandvayuddhāṃ ca pārthena kartum icchāmi bhārata
16 [dur]
bhuṅkṣva bhogān mayā sārdhaṃ bandhūnāṃ priyakṛd bhava
durhṛdāṃ kuru sarveṣāṃ mūrdhni pādam ariṃdama
17 [vai]
tataḥ kṣiptam ivātmānaṃ matvā pārtho 'bhyabhāṣata
karṇaṃ bhrātṛsamūhasya madhye 'calam iva sthitam
18 anāhūtopasṛptānām anāhūtopajalpinām
ye lokās tān hataḥ karṇa mayā tvaṃ pratipatsyase
19 [karṇa]
raṅgo 'yaṃ sarvasāmānyaḥ kim atra tava phalguna
vīryaśreṣṭhāś ca rājanyā balaṃ dharmo 'nuvartate
20 kiṃ kṣepair durbalāśvāsaiḥ śaraiḥ kathaya bhārata
guroḥ samakṣaṃ yāvat te harāmy adya śiraḥ śaraiḥ
21 [vai]
tato droṇābhyanujñātaḥ pārthaḥ parapuraṃjayaḥ
bhrātṛbhis tvarayāśliṣṭo raṇāyopajagāma tam
22 tato duryodhanenāpi sabhrātrā samarodyataḥ
pariṣvaktaḥ sthitaḥ karṇaḥ pragṛhya saśaraṃ dhanuḥ
23 tataḥ savidyutstanitaiḥ sendrāyudha puro javaiḥ
āvṛtaṃ gaganaṃ meghair balākāpaṅktihāsibhiḥ
24 tataḥ snehād dhari hayaṃ dṛṣṭvā raṅgāvalokinam
bhāskāro 'py anayan nāśaṃ samīpopagatān ghanān
25 meghac chāyopagūḍhas tu tato 'dṛśyata pāṇḍavaḥ
sūryātapaparikṣiptaḥ karṇo 'pi samadṛśyata
26 dhārtarāṣṭrā yataḥ karṇas tasmin deśe vyavasthitāḥ
bhāradvājaḥ kṛpo bhīṣmo yataḥ pārthas tato 'bhavan
27 dvidhā raṅgaḥ samabhavat strīṇāṃ dvaidham ajāyata
kuntibhojasutā mohaṃ vijñātārthā jagāma ha
28 tāṃ tathā mohasāmpannāṃ viduraḥ sarvadharmavit
kuntīm āśvāsayām āsa prokṣyādbhiś candanokṣitaiḥ
29 tataḥ pratyāgataprāṇā tāv ubhāv api daṃśitau
putrau dṛṣṭvā susaṃtaptā nānvapadyata kiṃ cana
30 tāv udyatamahācāpau kṛpaḥ śāradvato 'bravīt
tāv udyatasamācāre kuśalaḥ sarvadharmavit
31 ayaṃ pṛthāyās tanayaḥ kanīyān pāṇḍunandanaḥ
kauravo bhavatāṃ sārdhaṃ dvandvayuddhaṃ kariṣyati
32 tvam apy evaṃ mahābāho mātaraṃ pitaraṃ kulam
kathayasva narendrāṇāṃ yeṣāṃ tvaṃ kulavardhanaḥ
tato viditvā pārthas tvāṃ pratiyotsyati vā na vā
33 evam uktasya karṇasya vrīḍāvanatam ānanam
babhau varṣāmbubhiḥ klinnaṃ padmam āgalitaṃ yathā
34 [dur]
ācārya trividhā yonī rājñāṃ śāstraviniścaye
tat kulīnaś ca śūraś ca senāṃ yaś ca prakarṣati
35 yady ayaṃ phalguno yuddhe nārājñā yoddhum icchati
tasmād eṣo 'ṅgaviṣaye mayā rājye 'bhiṣicyate
36 [vai]
tatas tasmin kṣaṇe karṇaḥ salāja kusumair ghaṭaiḥ
kāñcanaiḥ kāñcane pīṭhe mantravidbhir mahārathaḥ
abhiṣikto 'ṅgarājye sa śriyā yukto mahābalaḥ
37 sacchatravālavyajano jayaśabdāntareṇa ca
uvāca kauravaṃ rājā rājānaṃ taṃ vṛṣas tadā
38 asya rājyapradānasya sadṛśaṃ kiṃ dadāni te
prabrūhi rājaśārdūla kartā hy asmi tathā nṛpa
atyantaṃ sakhyam icchāmīty āha taṃ sa suyodhanaḥ
39 evam uktas tataḥ karṇas tatheti pratyabhāṣata
harṣāc cobhau samāśliṣya parāṃ mudam avāpatuḥ
SECTION CXXVI
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'The godlike Rishis,
wise in counsels, beholding the death of Pandu, consulted with one another, and
said, 'The virtuous and renowned king Pandu, abandoning both sovereignty, and
kingdom came hither for practising ascetic austerities and resigned himself to
the ascetics dwelling on this mountain. He hath hence ascended to heaven,
leaving his wife and infant sons as a trust in our hands. Our duty now is to
repair to his kingdom with these his offspring, and his wife.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Then those
godlike Rishis of magnanimous hearts, and crowned with ascetic success,
summoning one another, resolved to go to Hastinapura with Pandu's children
ahead, desiring to place them in the hands of Bhishma and Dhritarashtra. The
ascetics set out that very moment, taking with them those children and Kunti
and the two dead bodies. And though unused to toil all her life, the
affectionate Kunti now regarded as very short the really long journey she had
to perform. Having arrived at Kurujangala within a short time, the illustrious
Kunti presented herself at the principal gate. The ascetics then charged the
porters to inform the king of their arrival. The men carried the message in a
trice to the court. And the citizens of Hastinapura, hearing of the arrival of
thousands of Charanas and Munis, were filled with wonder. And it
was soon after sunrise that they began to come out in numbers with their wives
and children to behold those ascetics. Seated in all kinds of cars and
conveyances by thousands, vast numbers of Kshatriyas with
their wives, and Brahmanas with theirs came
out. And the concourse of Vaisyas and Sudras too was as large on the occasion.
The vast assemblage was very peaceful, for every heart then was inclined to
piety. And there also came out Bhishma, the son of Santanu, and Somadatta or
Valhika and the royal sage (Dhritarashtra) endued with the vision of knowledge
and Vidura himself and the venerable Satyavati and the illustrious princess of
Kosala and Gandhari accompanied by the other ladies of the royal household. And
the hundred sons of Dhritarashtra, decked with various ornaments, also came
out.
"The Kauravas, then, accompanied by
their priest, saluted the Rishis by lowering their heads, and took their seats
before them. The citizens also saluting the ascetics and bowing down unto them
with touching the ground, took their seats there. Then Bhishma, setting that
vast concourse perfectly still, duly worshipped, O king, those ascetics by
offering them water to wash their feet with and the customary Arghya.
And having done this, he spoke unto them about the sovereignty and the kingdom.
Then the oldest of the ascetics with matted locks on head and loins covered
with animal skin, stood up, and with the concurrence of the other Rishis, spoke
as follows, 'You all know that that possessor of the sovereignty of the Kurus
who was called king Pandu, had, after abandoning the pleasures of the world,
repaired hence to dwell on the mountain of a hundred peaks. He adopted the Brahmacharya
mode of life, but for some inscrutable purpose the gods have in view, this his
eldest son, Yudhishthira, was born there, begotten by Dharma himself. Then that
illustrious king obtained from Vayu this other son--the foremost of all mighty
men--called Bhima. This other son, begotten upon Kunti by Indra, is Dhananjaya
whose achievements will humble all bowmen in the world. Look here again at
these tigers among men, mighty in the use of the bow, the twin children
begotten upon Madri by the twin Aswins. Leading in righteousness the life of a Vanaprastha
in the woods, illustrious Pandu hath thus revived the almost extinct line of
his grandfather. The birth, growth, and Vedic studies of these children of
Pandu, will, no doubt, give you great pleasure. Steadily adhering to the path
of the virtuous and the wise, and leaving behind him these children, Pandu
departed hence seventeen days ago. His wife Madri, beholding him placed in the
funeral pyre and about to be consumed, herself ascended the same pyre, and
sacrificing her life thus, hath gone with her lord to the region reserved for
chaste wives. Accomplish now whatever rites should be performed for their
benefit. These are (the unburnt portions of) their bodies. Here also are their
children--these oppressors of foes--with their mother. Let these be now
received with due honours. After the completion of the first rites in honour of
the dead, let the virtuous Pandu, who had all along been the supporter of the
dignity of the Kurus, have the first annual Sraddha (sapindakarana)
performed with a view to installing him formally among the Pitris.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'The ascetics
with Guhyakas, having said this unto the Kurus, instantly disappeared in
the very sight of the people. And beholding the Rishis and the Siddhas
thus vanish in their sight like vapoury forms appearing and disappearing in the
skies, the citizens filled with wonder returned to their homes.'"
Book
1
Chapter 127
1
[vai]
tataḥ srastottara paṭaḥ saprasvedaḥ savepathuḥ
viveśādhiratho raṅgaṃ yaṣṭiprāṇo hvayann iva
2 tam ālokya dhanus tyaktvā pitṛgauravayantritaḥ
karṇo 'bhiṣekārdra śirāḥ śirasā samavandata
3 tataḥ pādāv avacchādya paṭāntena sasaṃbhramaḥ
putreti paripūrṇārtham abravīd rathasārathiḥ
4 pariṣvajya ca tasyātha mūrdhānaṃ snehaviklavaḥ
aṅgarājyābhiṣekārdram aśrubhiḥ siṣice punaḥ
5 taṃ dṛṣṭvā sūtaputro 'yam iti niścitya pāṇḍavaḥ
bhīmasenas tadā vākyam abravīt prahasann iva
6 na tvam arhasi pārthena sūtaputra raṇe vadham
kulasya sadṛśas tūrṇaṃ pratodo gṛhyatāṃ tvayā
7 aṅgarājyaṃ ca nārhas tvam upabhoktuṃ narādhama
śvā hutāśasamīpasthaṃ puroḍāśam ivādhvare
8 evam utkas tataḥ karṇaḥ kiṃ cit prasphuritādharaḥ
gaganasthaṃ viniḥśvasya divākaram udaikṣata
9 tato duryodhanaḥ kopād utpapāta mahābalaḥ
bhrātṛpadmavanāt tasmān madotkaṭa iva dvipaḥ
10 so 'bravīd bhīmakarmāṇaṃ bhīmasenam avasthitam
vṛkodara na yuktaṃ te vacanaṃ vaktum īdṛśam
11 kṣatriyāṇāṃ balaṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ yoddhavyaṃ kṣatrabandhunā
śūrāṇāṃ ca nadīnāṃ ca prabhavā durvidāḥ kila
12 salilād utthito vahnir yena vyāptaṃ carācaram
dadhīcasyāsthito vajraṃ kṛtaṃ dānava sūdanam
13 āgneyaḥ kṛttikā putro raudro gāṅgeya ity api
śrūyate bhagavān devaḥ sarvaguhya mayo guhaḥ
14 kṣatriyābhyaś ca ye jātā brāhmaṇās te ca viśrutāḥ
ācāryaḥ kalaśāj jātaḥ śarastambād guruḥ kṛpaḥ
bhavatāṃ ca yathā janma tad apy āgamitaṃ nṛpaiḥ
15 sakuṇḍalaṃ sakavacaṃ divyalakṣaṇalakṣitam
katham ādityasaṃkāśaṃ mṛgī vyāghraṃ janiṣyati
16 pṛthivī rājyam arho 'yaṃ nāṅgarājyaṃ nareśvaraḥ
anena bāhuvīryeṇa mayā cājñānuvartinā
17 yasya vā manujasyedaṃ na kṣāntaṃ mad viceṣṭitam
ratham āruhya padbhyāṃ vā vināmayatu kārmukam
18 tataḥ sarvasya raṅgasyā hāhākāro mahān abhūt
sādhuvādānusaṃbaddhaḥ sūryaś cāstam upāgamat
19 tato duryodhanaḥ karṇam ālambyātha kare nṛpa
dīpikāgnikṛtālokas tasmād raṅgād viniryayau
20 pāṇḍavāś ca sahadroṇāḥ sakṛpāś ca viśāṃ pate
bhīṣmeṇa sahitāḥ sarve yayuḥ svaṃ svaṃ niveśanam
21 arjuneti janaḥ kaś cit kāś cit karṇeti bhārata
kaś cid duryodhanety evaṃ bruvantaḥ prathitās tadā
22 kuntyāś ca pratyabhijñāya divyalakṣaṇasūcitam
putram aṅgeśvaraṃ snehāc channā prītir avardhata
23 duryodhanasyāpi tadā karṇam āsādya pārthiva
bhayam arjuna sāṃjātaṃ kṣipram antaradhīyata
24 sa cāpi vīraḥ kṛtaśastraniśramaḥ; pareṇa sāmnābhyavadat suyodhanam
yudhiṣṭhirasyāpy abhavat tadā matir; na karṇa tulyo 'sti dhanurdharaḥ kṣitau
tataḥ srastottara paṭaḥ saprasvedaḥ savepathuḥ
viveśādhiratho raṅgaṃ yaṣṭiprāṇo hvayann iva
2 tam ālokya dhanus tyaktvā pitṛgauravayantritaḥ
karṇo 'bhiṣekārdra śirāḥ śirasā samavandata
3 tataḥ pādāv avacchādya paṭāntena sasaṃbhramaḥ
putreti paripūrṇārtham abravīd rathasārathiḥ
4 pariṣvajya ca tasyātha mūrdhānaṃ snehaviklavaḥ
aṅgarājyābhiṣekārdram aśrubhiḥ siṣice punaḥ
5 taṃ dṛṣṭvā sūtaputro 'yam iti niścitya pāṇḍavaḥ
bhīmasenas tadā vākyam abravīt prahasann iva
6 na tvam arhasi pārthena sūtaputra raṇe vadham
kulasya sadṛśas tūrṇaṃ pratodo gṛhyatāṃ tvayā
7 aṅgarājyaṃ ca nārhas tvam upabhoktuṃ narādhama
śvā hutāśasamīpasthaṃ puroḍāśam ivādhvare
8 evam utkas tataḥ karṇaḥ kiṃ cit prasphuritādharaḥ
gaganasthaṃ viniḥśvasya divākaram udaikṣata
9 tato duryodhanaḥ kopād utpapāta mahābalaḥ
bhrātṛpadmavanāt tasmān madotkaṭa iva dvipaḥ
10 so 'bravīd bhīmakarmāṇaṃ bhīmasenam avasthitam
vṛkodara na yuktaṃ te vacanaṃ vaktum īdṛśam
11 kṣatriyāṇāṃ balaṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ yoddhavyaṃ kṣatrabandhunā
śūrāṇāṃ ca nadīnāṃ ca prabhavā durvidāḥ kila
12 salilād utthito vahnir yena vyāptaṃ carācaram
dadhīcasyāsthito vajraṃ kṛtaṃ dānava sūdanam
13 āgneyaḥ kṛttikā putro raudro gāṅgeya ity api
śrūyate bhagavān devaḥ sarvaguhya mayo guhaḥ
14 kṣatriyābhyaś ca ye jātā brāhmaṇās te ca viśrutāḥ
ācāryaḥ kalaśāj jātaḥ śarastambād guruḥ kṛpaḥ
bhavatāṃ ca yathā janma tad apy āgamitaṃ nṛpaiḥ
15 sakuṇḍalaṃ sakavacaṃ divyalakṣaṇalakṣitam
katham ādityasaṃkāśaṃ mṛgī vyāghraṃ janiṣyati
16 pṛthivī rājyam arho 'yaṃ nāṅgarājyaṃ nareśvaraḥ
anena bāhuvīryeṇa mayā cājñānuvartinā
17 yasya vā manujasyedaṃ na kṣāntaṃ mad viceṣṭitam
ratham āruhya padbhyāṃ vā vināmayatu kārmukam
18 tataḥ sarvasya raṅgasyā hāhākāro mahān abhūt
sādhuvādānusaṃbaddhaḥ sūryaś cāstam upāgamat
19 tato duryodhanaḥ karṇam ālambyātha kare nṛpa
dīpikāgnikṛtālokas tasmād raṅgād viniryayau
20 pāṇḍavāś ca sahadroṇāḥ sakṛpāś ca viśāṃ pate
bhīṣmeṇa sahitāḥ sarve yayuḥ svaṃ svaṃ niveśanam
21 arjuneti janaḥ kaś cit kāś cit karṇeti bhārata
kaś cid duryodhanety evaṃ bruvantaḥ prathitās tadā
22 kuntyāś ca pratyabhijñāya divyalakṣaṇasūcitam
putram aṅgeśvaraṃ snehāc channā prītir avardhata
23 duryodhanasyāpi tadā karṇam āsādya pārthiva
bhayam arjuna sāṃjātaṃ kṣipram antaradhīyata
24 sa cāpi vīraḥ kṛtaśastraniśramaḥ; pareṇa sāmnābhyavadat suyodhanam
yudhiṣṭhirasyāpy abhavat tadā matir; na karṇa tulyo 'sti dhanurdharaḥ kṣitau
SECTION CXXVII
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Dhritarashtra
then said, 'O Vidura, celebrate the funeral ceremonies of that lion among kings
viz., Pandu, and of Madri also, in right royal style. For the good of their
souls, distribute cattle, cloths, gems and diverse kinds of wealth, every one
receiving as much as he asketh for. Make arrangements also for Kunti's
performing the last rites of Madri in such a style as pleaseth her. And let
Madri's body be so carefully wrapped up that neither the Sun nor Vayu (god of
wind) may behold it. Lament not for the sinless Pandu. He was a worthy king and
hath left behind him five heroic sons equal unto the celestials themselves.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Then Vidura, O
Bharata, saying, 'So be it,' in consultation with Bhishma, fixed upon a sacred
spot for the funeral rites of Pandu. The family priests went out of the city
without loss of time, carrying with them the blazing sacred fire fed with
clarified butter and rendered fragrant therewith. Then friends, relatives, and
adherents, wrapping it up in cloth, decked the body of the monarch with the flowers
of the season and sprinkled various excellent perfumes over it. And they also
decked the hearse itself with garlands and rich hangings. Then placing the
covered body of the king with that of his queen on that excellent bier decked
out so brightly, they caused it to be carried on human shoulders. With the
white umbrella (of state) held over the hearse with waving yak-tails and sounds
of various musical instruments, the whole scene looked bright and grand.
Hundreds of people began to distribute gems among the crowd on the occasion of
the funeral rites of the king. At length some beautiful robes, and white
umbrellas and larger yak-tails, were brought for the great ceremony. The
priests clad in white walked in the van of the procession pouring libations of
clarified butter on the sacred fire blazing in an ornamental vessel. And
Brahmanas, and Kshatriyas, and Vaisyas, and Sudras by thousands followed the
deceased king, loudly wailing in these accents, 'O prince, where dost thou go,
leaving us behind, and making us forlorn and wretched for ever?' And Bhishma,
and Vidura, and the Pandavas, also all wept aloud. At last they came to a
romantic wood on the banks of the Ganga. There they laid down the hearse on
which the truthful and lion-hearted prince and his spouse lay. Then they
brought water in many golden vessels, washed the prince's body besmeared before
with several kinds of fragrant paste, and
again smeared it over with sandal paste. They then dressed it in a white dress
made of indigenous fabrics. And with the new suit on, the king seemed as if he
was living and only sleeping on a costly bed.
"When the other funeral ceremonies also
were finished in consonance with the directions of the priests, the Kauravas
set fire to the dead bodies of the king and the queen, bringing lotuses,
sandal-paste, and other fragrant substances to the pyre.
"Then seeing the bodies aflame, Kausalya
burst out, 'O my son, my son!'--and fell down senseless on the ground. And
seeing her down the citizens and the inhabitants of the provinces began to wail
from grief and affection for their king. And the birds of the air and the
beasts of the field were touched by the lamentations of Kunti. And Bhishma, the
son of Santanu, and the wise Vidura, and the others also that were there, became
disconsolate.
"Thus weeping, Bhishma, Vidura,
Dhritarashtra, the Pandavas and the Kuru ladies, all performed the watery
ceremony of the king. And when all this was over, the people, themselves filled
with sorrow, began to console the bereaved sons of Pandu. And the Pandavas with
their friends began to sleep on the ground. Seeing this the Brahmanas and the
other citizens also renounced their beds. Young and old, all the citizens
grieved on account of the sons of king Pandu, and passed twelve days in mourning
with the weeping Pandavas.'"
Book
1
Chapter 128
1
[vai]
tataḥ śiṣyān samānīya ācāryārtham acodayat
droṇaḥ sarvān aśeṣeṇa dakṣiṇārthaṃ mahīpate
2 pāñcālarājaṃ drupadaṃ gṛhītvā raṇamūrdhani
paryānayata bhadraṃ vaḥ sā syāt paramadakṣiṇā
3 tathety uktvā tu te sarve rathais tūrṇaṃ prahāriṇaḥ
ācārya dhanadānārthaṃ droṇena sahitā yayuḥ
4 tato 'bhijagmuḥ pāñcālān nighnantas te nararṣabhāḥ
mamṛdus tasya nagaraṃ drupadasya mahaujasaḥ
5 te yajñasenaṃ drupadaṃ gṛhītvā raṇamūrdhani
upājahruḥ sahāmātyaṃ droṇāya bharatarṣabhāḥ
6 bhagnadarpaṃ hṛtadhanaṃ tathā ca vaśam āgatam
sa vairaṃ manasā dhyātvā droṇo drupadam abravīt
7 pramṛdya tarasā rāṣṭraṃ puraṃ te mṛditaṃ mayā
prāpya jīvan ripuvaśaṃ sakhipūrvaṃ kim iṣyate
8 evam uktvā prahasyainaṃ niścitya punar abravīt
mā bhaiḥ prāṇabhayād rājan kṣamiṇo brāhmaṇā vayam
9 āśrame krīḍitaṃ yat tu tvayā bālye mayā saha
tena saṃvardhitaḥ snehas tvayā me kṣatriyarṣabha
10 prārthayeyaṃ tvayā sakhyaṃ punar eva nararṣabha
varaṃ dadāmi te rājan rājyasyārdham avāpnuhi
11 arājā kila no rājñāṃ sakhā bhavitum arhati
ataḥ prayatitaṃ rājye yajñasena mayā tava
12 rājāsi dakṣiṇe kūle bhāgīrathyāham uttare
sakhāyaṃ māṃ vijānīhi pāñcāla yadi manyase
13 [drupada]
anāścaryam idaṃ brahman vikrānteṣu mahātmasu
prīye tvayāhaṃ tvattaś ca prītim icchāmi śāśvatīm
14 [vai]
evam uktas tu taṃ droṇo mokṣayām āsa bhārata
satkṛtya cainaṃ prītātmā rājyārdhaṃ pratyapādayat
15 mākandīm atha gaṅgāyās tīre janapadāyutām
so 'dhyāvasad dīnamanāḥ kāmpilyaṃ ca purottamam
dakṣiṇāṃś caiva pāñcālān yāvac carmaṇvatī nadī
16 droṇena vairaṃ drupadaḥ saṃsmaran na śaśāma ha
kṣātreṇa ca balenāsya nāpaśyat sa parājayam
17 hīnaṃ viditvā cātmānaṃ brāhmaṇena balena ca
putra janma parīpsan vai sa rājā tad adhārayat
ahic chatraṃ ca viṣayaṃ droṇaḥ samabhipadyata
18 evaṃ rājann ahic chatrā purī janapadāyutā
yudhi nirjitya pārthena droṇāya pratipāditā
tataḥ śiṣyān samānīya ācāryārtham acodayat
droṇaḥ sarvān aśeṣeṇa dakṣiṇārthaṃ mahīpate
2 pāñcālarājaṃ drupadaṃ gṛhītvā raṇamūrdhani
paryānayata bhadraṃ vaḥ sā syāt paramadakṣiṇā
3 tathety uktvā tu te sarve rathais tūrṇaṃ prahāriṇaḥ
ācārya dhanadānārthaṃ droṇena sahitā yayuḥ
4 tato 'bhijagmuḥ pāñcālān nighnantas te nararṣabhāḥ
mamṛdus tasya nagaraṃ drupadasya mahaujasaḥ
5 te yajñasenaṃ drupadaṃ gṛhītvā raṇamūrdhani
upājahruḥ sahāmātyaṃ droṇāya bharatarṣabhāḥ
6 bhagnadarpaṃ hṛtadhanaṃ tathā ca vaśam āgatam
sa vairaṃ manasā dhyātvā droṇo drupadam abravīt
7 pramṛdya tarasā rāṣṭraṃ puraṃ te mṛditaṃ mayā
prāpya jīvan ripuvaśaṃ sakhipūrvaṃ kim iṣyate
8 evam uktvā prahasyainaṃ niścitya punar abravīt
mā bhaiḥ prāṇabhayād rājan kṣamiṇo brāhmaṇā vayam
9 āśrame krīḍitaṃ yat tu tvayā bālye mayā saha
tena saṃvardhitaḥ snehas tvayā me kṣatriyarṣabha
10 prārthayeyaṃ tvayā sakhyaṃ punar eva nararṣabha
varaṃ dadāmi te rājan rājyasyārdham avāpnuhi
11 arājā kila no rājñāṃ sakhā bhavitum arhati
ataḥ prayatitaṃ rājye yajñasena mayā tava
12 rājāsi dakṣiṇe kūle bhāgīrathyāham uttare
sakhāyaṃ māṃ vijānīhi pāñcāla yadi manyase
13 [drupada]
anāścaryam idaṃ brahman vikrānteṣu mahātmasu
prīye tvayāhaṃ tvattaś ca prītim icchāmi śāśvatīm
14 [vai]
evam uktas tu taṃ droṇo mokṣayām āsa bhārata
satkṛtya cainaṃ prītātmā rājyārdhaṃ pratyapādayat
15 mākandīm atha gaṅgāyās tīre janapadāyutām
so 'dhyāvasad dīnamanāḥ kāmpilyaṃ ca purottamam
dakṣiṇāṃś caiva pāñcālān yāvac carmaṇvatī nadī
16 droṇena vairaṃ drupadaḥ saṃsmaran na śaśāma ha
kṣātreṇa ca balenāsya nāpaśyat sa parājayam
17 hīnaṃ viditvā cātmānaṃ brāhmaṇena balena ca
putra janma parīpsan vai sa rājā tad adhārayat
ahic chatraṃ ca viṣayaṃ droṇaḥ samabhipadyata
18 evaṃ rājann ahic chatrā purī janapadāyutā
yudhi nirjitya pārthena droṇāya pratipāditā
SECTION CXXVIII
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'Then Bhishma and
Kunti with their friends celebrated the Sraddha of the deceased monarch,
and offered the Pinda. And they feasted the Kauravas and thousands of
Brahmanas unto whom they also gave gems and lands. Then the citizens returned
to Hastinapura with the sons of Pandu, now that they had been cleansed from the
impurity incident to the demise of their father. All then fell to weeping for
the departed king. It seemed as if they had lost one of their own kin.
"When the Sraddha had been
celebrated in the manner mentioned above, the venerable Vyasa, seeing all the
subjects sunk in grief, said one day to his mother Satyavati, 'Mother, our days
of happiness have gone by and days of calamity have succeeded. Sin beginneth to
increase day by day. The world hath got old. The empire of the Kauravas will no
longer endure because of wrong and oppression. Go thou then into the forest,
and devote thyself to contemplation through Yoga. Henceforth society
will be filled with deceit and wrong. Good work will cease. Do not witness the
annihilation of thy race, in thy old age.'
"Acquiescing in the words of Vyasa,
Satyavati entered the inner apartments and addressed her daughter-in-law,
saying, 'O Ambika, I hear that in consequence of the deeds of your grandsons,
this Bharata dynasty and its subjects will perish. If thou permit, I would go
to the forest with Kausalya, so grieved at the loss of her son.' O king, saying
this the queen, taking the permission of Bhishma also, went to the forest. And
arriving there with her two daughters-in-law, she became engaged in profound
contemplation, and in good time leaving her body ascended to heaven.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'Then the sons
of king Pandu, having gone through all the purifying rites prescribed in the Vedas,
began to grow up in princely style in the home of their father. Whenever they
were engaged in play with the sons of Dhritarashtra, their superiority of
strength became marked. In speed, in striking the objects aimed at, in consuming
articles of food, and scattering dust, Bhimasena beat all the sons of
Dhritarashtra. The son of the Wind-god pulled them by the hair and made them
fight with one another, laughing all the while. And Vrikodara easily defeated
those hundred and one children of great energy as if they were one instead of
being a hundred and one. The second Pandava used to seize them by the hair, and
throwing them down, to drag them along the earth. By this, some had their knees
broken, some their heads, and some their shoulders. That youth, sometimes
holding ten of them, drowned them in water, till they were nearly dead. When
the sons of Dhritarashtra got up to the boughs of a tree for plucking fruits,
Bhima used to shake that tree, by striking it with his foot, so that down came
the fruits and the fruitpluckers at the same time. In fact, those princes were
no match for Bhima in pugilistic encounters, in speed, or in skill. Bhima used
to make a display of his strength by thus tormenting them in childishness but
not from malice.
"Seeing these wonderful exhibitions of
the might of Bhima, the powerful Duryodhana, the eldest son of Dhritarashtra,
began to conceive hostility towards him. And the wicked and unrighteous
Duryodhana, through ignorance and ambition, prepared himself for an act of sin.
He thought, 'There is no other individual who can compare with Bhima, the
second son of Pandu, in point of prowess. I shall have to destroy him by
artifice. Singly, Bhima dares a century of us to the combat. Therefore, when he
shall sleep in the garden, I shall throw him into the current of the Ganga.
Afterwards, confining his eldest brother Yudhishthira and his younger brother
Arjuna, I shall reign sole king without molestation.' Determined thus, the
wicked Duryodhana was ever on the watch to find out an opportunity for injuring
Bhima. And, O Bharata, at length at a beautiful place called Pramanakoti on the
banks of the Ganga, he built a palace decorated with hangings of broad-cloth
and other rich stuffs. And he built this palace for sporting in the water
there, and filled it with all kinds of entertaining things and choice viands.
Gay flags waved on the
top of this mansion. The name of the house
was 'the water-sport house.' Skilful cooks prepared various kinds of viands.
When all was ready, the officers gave intimation to Duryodhana. Then the
evil-minded prince said unto the Pandavas, 'Let us all go to the banks of the
Ganga graced with trees and crowned with flowers and sport there in the water.'
And upon Yudhishthira agreeing to this, the sons of Dhritarashtra, taking the
Pandavas with them, mounted country-born elephants of great size and cars
resembling towns, and left the metropolis.
"On arriving at the place, the princes
dismissed their attendants, and surveying the beauty of the gardens and the
groves, entered the palace, like lions entering their mountain caves. On
entering they saw that the architects had handsomely plastered the walls and
the ceilings and that painters had painted them beautifully. The windows looked
very graceful, and the artificial fountains were splendid. Here and there were
tanks of pellucid water in which bloomed forests of lotuses. The banks were
decked with various flowers whose fragrance filled the atmosphere. The Kauravas
and the Pandavas sat down and began to enjoy the things provided for them. They
became engaged in play and began to exchange morsels of food with one another.
Meanwhile the wicked Duryodhana had mixed a powerful poison with a quantity of
food, with the object of making away with Bhima. That wicked youth who had
nectar in his tongue and a razor in his heart, rose at length, and in a
friendly way fed Bhima largely with that poisoned food, and thinking himself
lucky in having compassed his end, was exceedingly glad at heart. Then the sons
of Dhritarashtra and Pandu together became cheerfully engaged in sporting in
the water. Their sport having been finished, they dressed themselves in white
habiliments, and decked themselves with various ornaments. Fatigued with play,
they felt inclined in the evening to rest in the pleasurehouse belonging to the
garden. Having made the other youths take exercise in the waters, the powerful
second Pandava was excessively fatigued. So that on rising from the water, he
lay down on the ground. He was weary and under the influence of the poison. And
the cool air served to spread the poison over all his frame, so that he lost
his senses at once. Seeing this Duryodhana bound him with chords of shrubs, and
threw him into the water. The insensible son of Pandu sank down till he reached
the Naga kingdom. Nagas, furnished with fangs containing virulent
venom, bit him by thousands. The vegetable poison, mingled in the blood of the
son of the Wind god, was neutralised by the snake-poison. The serpents had
bitten all over his frame, except his chest, the skin of which was so tough
that their fangs could not penetrate it.
"On regaining consciousness, the son of
Kunti burst his bands and began to press the snakes down under the ground. A
remnant fled for life, and going to their king Vasuki, represented, 'O king of
snakes, a man drowned under the water, bound in chords of shrubs; probably he
had drunk
poison. For when he fell amongst us, he was
insensible. But when we began to bite him, he regained his senses, and bursting
his fetters, commenced laying at us. May it please Your Majesty to enquire who
is.'
"Then Vasuki, in accordance with the
prayer of the inferior Nagas, went to the place and saw Bhimasena. Of
the serpents, there was one, named Aryaka. He was the grandfather of the father
of Kunti. The lord of serpents saw his relative and embraced him. Then, Vasuki,
learning all, was pleased with Bhima, and said to Aryaka with satisfaction,
'How are we to please him? Let him have money and gems in profusion."
"On hearing the words of Vasuki, Aryaka
said, 'O king of serpents, when Your Majesty is pleased with him, no need of
wealth for him! Permit him to drink of rasakunda (nectar-vessels) and
thus acquire
immeasurable strength. There is the strength of a thousand elephants in each
one of those vessels. Let this prince drink as much as he can.'
"The king of serpents gave his consent.
And the serpents thereupon began auspicious rites. Then purifying himself
carefully, Bhimasena facing the east began to drink nectar. At one breath, he
quaffed off the contents of a whole vessel, and in this manner drained off
eight successive jars, till he was full. At length, the serpents prepared an
excellent bed for him, on which he lay down at ease.'"
Book
1
Chapter 129
1
[vai]
prāṇādhikaṃ bhīmasenaṃ kṛtavidyaṃ dhanaṃjayam
duryodhano lakṣayitva paryatapyata durmatiḥ
2 tato vaikartanaḥ karṇaḥ śakuniś cāpi saubalaḥ
anekair abhyupāyais tāñ jighāṃsanti sma pāṇḍavān
3 pāṇḍavāś cāpi tat sarvaṃ pratyajānann ariṃdamāḥ
udbhāvanam akurvanto vidurasya mate sthitāḥ
4 guṇaiḥ samuditān dṛṣṭvā paurāḥ pāṇḍusutāṃs tadā
kathayanti sma saṃbhūya catvareṣu sabhāsu ca
5 prajñā cakṣur acakṣuṣṭvād dhṛtarāṣṭro janeśvaraḥ
rājyam aprāptavān pūrvaṃ sā kathaṃ nṛpatir bhavet
6 tathā bhīṣmaḥ śāṃtanavaḥ satyasaṃdho mahāvrataḥ
pratyākhyāya purā rājyaṃ nādya jātu grahīṣyati
7 te vayaṃ pāṇḍavaṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ taruṇaṃ vṛddhaśīlinam
abhiṣiñcāma sādhv adya satyaṃ karuṇavedinam
8 sa hi bhīṣmaṃ śāṃtanavaṃ dhṛtarāṣṭraṃ ca dharmavit
saputraṃ vividhair bhogair yojayiṣyati pūjayan
9 teṣāṃ duryodhanaḥ śrutvā tāni vākyāni bhāṣatām
yudhiṣṭhirānuraktānāṃ paryatapyata durmatiḥ
10 sa tapyamāno duṣṭātmā teṣāṃ vāco na cakṣame
īrṣyayā cābhisaṃtapto dhṛtarāṣṭram upāgamat
11 tato virahitaṃ dṛṣṭvā pitaraṃ pratipūjya saḥ
paurānurāga saṃtaptaḥ paścād idam abhāṣata
12 śrutā me jalpatāṃ tāta praurāṇām aśivā giraḥ
tvām anādṛtya bhīṣmaṃ ca patim icchanti pāṇḍavam
13 matam etac ca bhīṣmasya na sa rājyaṃ bubhūṣati
asmākaṃ tu parāṃ pīḍāṃ cikīrṣanti pure janāḥ
14 pitṛtaḥ prāptavān rājyaṃ pāṇḍur ātmaguṇaiḥ purā
tvam apy aguṇa saṃyogāt prāptaṃ rājyaṃ na labdhavān
15 sa eṣa pāṇḍor dāyādyaṃ yadi prāpnoti pāṇḍavaḥ
tasya putro dhruvaṃ prāptas tasya tasyeti cāparaḥ
16 te vayaṃ rājavaṃśena hīnāḥ saha sutair api
avajñātā bhaviṣyāmo lokasya jagatīpate
17 satataṃ nirayaṃ prāptāḥ parapiṇḍopajīvinaḥ
na bhavema yathā rājaṃs tathā śīghraṃ vidhīyatām
18 abhaviṣyaḥ sthiro rājye yadi hi tvaṃ purā nṛpa
dhruvaṃ prāpsyāma ca vayaṃ rājyam apy avaśe jane
prāṇādhikaṃ bhīmasenaṃ kṛtavidyaṃ dhanaṃjayam
duryodhano lakṣayitva paryatapyata durmatiḥ
2 tato vaikartanaḥ karṇaḥ śakuniś cāpi saubalaḥ
anekair abhyupāyais tāñ jighāṃsanti sma pāṇḍavān
3 pāṇḍavāś cāpi tat sarvaṃ pratyajānann ariṃdamāḥ
udbhāvanam akurvanto vidurasya mate sthitāḥ
4 guṇaiḥ samuditān dṛṣṭvā paurāḥ pāṇḍusutāṃs tadā
kathayanti sma saṃbhūya catvareṣu sabhāsu ca
5 prajñā cakṣur acakṣuṣṭvād dhṛtarāṣṭro janeśvaraḥ
rājyam aprāptavān pūrvaṃ sā kathaṃ nṛpatir bhavet
6 tathā bhīṣmaḥ śāṃtanavaḥ satyasaṃdho mahāvrataḥ
pratyākhyāya purā rājyaṃ nādya jātu grahīṣyati
7 te vayaṃ pāṇḍavaṃ jyeṣṭhaṃ taruṇaṃ vṛddhaśīlinam
abhiṣiñcāma sādhv adya satyaṃ karuṇavedinam
8 sa hi bhīṣmaṃ śāṃtanavaṃ dhṛtarāṣṭraṃ ca dharmavit
saputraṃ vividhair bhogair yojayiṣyati pūjayan
9 teṣāṃ duryodhanaḥ śrutvā tāni vākyāni bhāṣatām
yudhiṣṭhirānuraktānāṃ paryatapyata durmatiḥ
10 sa tapyamāno duṣṭātmā teṣāṃ vāco na cakṣame
īrṣyayā cābhisaṃtapto dhṛtarāṣṭram upāgamat
11 tato virahitaṃ dṛṣṭvā pitaraṃ pratipūjya saḥ
paurānurāga saṃtaptaḥ paścād idam abhāṣata
12 śrutā me jalpatāṃ tāta praurāṇām aśivā giraḥ
tvām anādṛtya bhīṣmaṃ ca patim icchanti pāṇḍavam
13 matam etac ca bhīṣmasya na sa rājyaṃ bubhūṣati
asmākaṃ tu parāṃ pīḍāṃ cikīrṣanti pure janāḥ
14 pitṛtaḥ prāptavān rājyaṃ pāṇḍur ātmaguṇaiḥ purā
tvam apy aguṇa saṃyogāt prāptaṃ rājyaṃ na labdhavān
15 sa eṣa pāṇḍor dāyādyaṃ yadi prāpnoti pāṇḍavaḥ
tasya putro dhruvaṃ prāptas tasya tasyeti cāparaḥ
16 te vayaṃ rājavaṃśena hīnāḥ saha sutair api
avajñātā bhaviṣyāmo lokasya jagatīpate
17 satataṃ nirayaṃ prāptāḥ parapiṇḍopajīvinaḥ
na bhavema yathā rājaṃs tathā śīghraṃ vidhīyatām
18 abhaviṣyaḥ sthiro rājye yadi hi tvaṃ purā nṛpa
dhruvaṃ prāpsyāma ca vayaṃ rājyam apy avaśe jane
SECTION CXXIX
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Vaisampayana said, 'Meanwhile the
Kauravas and the Pandavas, after having thus sported there, set out, without
Bhima, for Hastinapura, some on horses, some on elephants, while others
preferred cars and other conveyances. And on their way they said to one
another, 'Perhaps, Bhima hath gone before us.' And the wicked Duryodhana was
glad at heart to miss Bhima, and entered the city with his brothers in joy.
"The virtuous Yudhishthira, himself
unacquainted with vice and wickedness, regarded others to be as honest as
himself. The eldest son of Pritha, filled with fraternal love, going unto his
mother, said, after making obeisance to her, 'O mother, hath Bhima come? O good
mother, I don't find him here. Where may he have gone? We long sought for him
everywhere in the gardens and the beautiful woods; but found him nowhere. At
length, we thought that the heroic Bhima preceded us all. O illustrious dame,
we came hither in great anxiety. Arrived here, where hath he gone? Have you
sent him anywhere? O tell me, I am full of doubts respecting the mighty Bhima.
He had been asleep and hath not come. I conclude he is no more.'
"Hearing these words of the highly
intelligent Yudhishthira, Kunti shrieked, in alarm, and said, 'Dear son, I have
not seen Bhima. He did not come
to me. O, return in haste, and with your
brothers search for him.'
"Having said this in affliction to her
eldest son, she summoned Vidura, and said, 'O illustrious Kshattri,
Bhimasena is missing! Where has he gone? The other brothers have all come back
from the gardens, only Bhima of mighty arms does not come home! Duryodhana
likes him not. The Kaurava is crooked and malicious and low-minded and
imprudent. He coveteth the throne openly. I am afraid he may have in a fit of
anger slain my darling. This afflicts me sorely, indeed, it burns my heart.'
"Vidura replied, 'Blessed dame, say not
so! Protect thy other sons with care. If the wicked Duryodhana be accused, he
may slay thy remaining sons. The great sage hath said that all thy sons will be
long-lived. Therefore, Bhima will surely return and gladden thy heart.'
"Vaisampayana continued, 'The wise
Vidura, having said this unto Kunti, returned to his abode, while Kunti, in
great anxiety, continued to stay at home with her children.
"Meanwhile, Bhimasena awoke from that
slumber on the eighth day, and felt strong beyond measure in consequence of the
nectar he had taken having been all digested. Seeing him awake, the Nagas
began to console and cheer him, saying, 'O thou of mighty arms, the
strength-giving liquor thou hast drunk will give thee the might of ten thousand
elephants! No one now will be able to vanquish thee in fight. O bull of Kuru's
race, do thou bath in this holy and auspicious water and return home. Thy
brothers are disconsolate because of thee.'
"Then Bhima purified himself with a bath
in those waters, and decked in white robes and flowery garlands of the same
hue, ate of the paramanna (rice and sugar pudding) offered to him by the
Nagas. Then that oppressor of all foes, decked in celestial ornaments,
received the adorations and blessings of the snakes, and saluting them in
return, rose from the nether region. Bearing up the lotus-eyed Pandava from
under the waters, the Nagas placed him in the selfsame gardens wherein
he had been sporting, and vanished in his very sight.
"The mighty Bhimasena, arrived on the
surface of the earth, ran with speed to his mother. And bowing down unto her
and his eldest brother, and smelling the heads of his younger brothers, that
oppressor of all foes was himself embraced by his mother and every one of those
bulls among men. Affectionate unto one another, they all repeatedly exclaimed,
'What is our joy today, O what joy!'
'Then Bhima, endued with great strength and
prowess, related to his brothers everything about the villainy of Duryodhana,
and the lucky and unlucky incidents that had befallen him in the world of the
Serpents. Thereupon Yudhishthira said, 'Do thou observe silence on this. Do not
speak of this to any one. From this day, protect ye all one another with care.'
Thus cautioned by the righteous Yudhishthira, they all, with Yudhishthira
himself, became very vigilant from that day. And lest negligence
might occur on the part of the sons of Kunti,
Vidura continually offered them sage advice.
"Some time after, Duryodhana again mixed
in the food of Bhima a poison that was fresh, virulent, and very deadly. But
Yuyutsu (Dhritarashtra's son by a Vaisya wife), moved by his friendship for the
Pandavas, informed them of this. Vrikodara, however, swallowed it without any
hesitation, and digested it completely. And, though virulent the poison
produced no effects on Bhima.
"When that terrible poison intended for
the destruction of Bhima failed of its effect, Duryodhana. Karna and Sakuni,
without giving up their wicked design had recourse to numerous other
contrivances for accomplishing the death of the Pandavas. And though every one
of these contrivances was fully known to the Pandavas, yet in accordance with
the advice of Vidura they suppressed their indignation.
"Meanwhile, the king (Dhritarashtra),
beholding the Kuru princes passing their time in idleness and growing naughty,
appointed Gautama as their preceptor and sent them unto him for instruction.
Born among a clump of heath, Gautama was well-skilled in the Vedas and
it was under him (also called Kripa) that the Kuru princes began to learn the
use of arms.'"
Book
1
Chapter 130
1
[vai]
dhṛtarāṣṭras tu putrasya śrutvā vacanam īdṛśam
muhūrtam iva saṃcintya duryodhanam athābravīt
2 dharmanityaḥ sadā pāṇḍur mamāsīt priyakṛd dhitaḥ
sarveṣu jñātiṣu tathā mayi tv āsīd viśeṣataḥ
3 nāsya kiṃ cin na jānāmi bhojanādi cikīrṣitam
nivedayati nityaṃ hi mama rājyaṃ dhṛtavrataḥ
4 tasya putro yathā pāṇḍus tathā dharmaparāyaṇaḥ
guṇavāṁl lokavikhyātaḥ paurāṇāṃ ca susaṃmataḥ
5 sa kathaṃ śakyam asmābhir apakraṣṭuṃ balād itaḥ
pitṛpaitāmahād rājyāt sasahāyo viśeṣataḥ
6 bhṛtā hi pāṇḍunāmātyā balaṃ ca satataṃ bhṛtam
bhṛtāḥ putrāś ca pautrāś ca teṣām api viśeṣataḥ
7 te purā satkṛtās tāta pāṇḍunā pauravā janāḥ
kathaṃ yudhiṣṭhirasyārthe na no hanyuḥ sabāndhavān
8 [dur]
evam etan mayā tāta bhāvitaṃ doṣam ātmani
dṛṣṭvā prakṛtayaḥ sarvā arthamānena yojitāḥ
9 dhruvam asmat sahāyās te bhaviṣyanti pradhānataḥ
arthavargaḥ sahāmātyo matsaṃstho 'dya mahīpate
10 sa bhavān pāṇḍavān āśu vivāsayitum arhati
mṛdunaivābhyupāyena nagaraṃ vāraṇāvatam
11 yadā pratiṣṭhitaṃ rājyaṃ mayi rājan bhaviṣyati
tadā kuntī sahāpatyā punar eṣyati bhārata
12 [dhṛ]
duryodhana mamāpy etad dhṛdi saṃparivartate
abhiprāyasya pāpatvān naitat tu vivṛṇomy aham
13 na ca bhīṣmo na ca droṇo na kṣattā na ca gautamaḥ
vivāsyamānān kaunteyān anumaṃsyanti karhi cit
14 samā hi kauraveyāṇāṃ vayam ete ca putraka
naite viṣamam iccheyur dharmayuktā manasvinaḥ
15 te vayaṃ kauraveyāṇām eteṣāṃ ca mahātmanām
kathaṃ na vadhyatāṃ tāta gacchema jagatas tathā
16 [dur]
madhyasthaḥ satataṃ bhīṣmo droṇaputro mayi sthitaḥ
yataḥ putras tato droṇo bhavitā nātra sāṃśayaḥ
17 kṛpaḥ śāradvataś caiva yata ete trayas tataḥ
droṇaṃ ca bhāgineyaṃ ca na sa tyakṣyati karhi cit
18 kṣattārtha baddhas tv asmākaṃ pracchannaṃ tu yataḥ pare
na caikaḥ sa samartho 'smān pāṇḍavārthe prabādhitum
19 sa viśrabdhaḥ pāṇḍuputrān saha mātrā vivāsaya
vāraṇāvatam adyaiva nātra doṣo bhaviṣyati
20 vinidra karaṇaṃ ghoraṃ hṛdi śalyam ivārpitam
śokapāvakam udbhūtaṃ karmaṇaitena nāśaya
dhṛtarāṣṭras tu putrasya śrutvā vacanam īdṛśam
muhūrtam iva saṃcintya duryodhanam athābravīt
2 dharmanityaḥ sadā pāṇḍur mamāsīt priyakṛd dhitaḥ
sarveṣu jñātiṣu tathā mayi tv āsīd viśeṣataḥ
3 nāsya kiṃ cin na jānāmi bhojanādi cikīrṣitam
nivedayati nityaṃ hi mama rājyaṃ dhṛtavrataḥ
4 tasya putro yathā pāṇḍus tathā dharmaparāyaṇaḥ
guṇavāṁl lokavikhyātaḥ paurāṇāṃ ca susaṃmataḥ
5 sa kathaṃ śakyam asmābhir apakraṣṭuṃ balād itaḥ
pitṛpaitāmahād rājyāt sasahāyo viśeṣataḥ
6 bhṛtā hi pāṇḍunāmātyā balaṃ ca satataṃ bhṛtam
bhṛtāḥ putrāś ca pautrāś ca teṣām api viśeṣataḥ
7 te purā satkṛtās tāta pāṇḍunā pauravā janāḥ
kathaṃ yudhiṣṭhirasyārthe na no hanyuḥ sabāndhavān
8 [dur]
evam etan mayā tāta bhāvitaṃ doṣam ātmani
dṛṣṭvā prakṛtayaḥ sarvā arthamānena yojitāḥ
9 dhruvam asmat sahāyās te bhaviṣyanti pradhānataḥ
arthavargaḥ sahāmātyo matsaṃstho 'dya mahīpate
10 sa bhavān pāṇḍavān āśu vivāsayitum arhati
mṛdunaivābhyupāyena nagaraṃ vāraṇāvatam
11 yadā pratiṣṭhitaṃ rājyaṃ mayi rājan bhaviṣyati
tadā kuntī sahāpatyā punar eṣyati bhārata
12 [dhṛ]
duryodhana mamāpy etad dhṛdi saṃparivartate
abhiprāyasya pāpatvān naitat tu vivṛṇomy aham
13 na ca bhīṣmo na ca droṇo na kṣattā na ca gautamaḥ
vivāsyamānān kaunteyān anumaṃsyanti karhi cit
14 samā hi kauraveyāṇāṃ vayam ete ca putraka
naite viṣamam iccheyur dharmayuktā manasvinaḥ
15 te vayaṃ kauraveyāṇām eteṣāṃ ca mahātmanām
kathaṃ na vadhyatāṃ tāta gacchema jagatas tathā
16 [dur]
madhyasthaḥ satataṃ bhīṣmo droṇaputro mayi sthitaḥ
yataḥ putras tato droṇo bhavitā nātra sāṃśayaḥ
17 kṛpaḥ śāradvataś caiva yata ete trayas tataḥ
droṇaṃ ca bhāgineyaṃ ca na sa tyakṣyati karhi cit
18 kṣattārtha baddhas tv asmākaṃ pracchannaṃ tu yataḥ pare
na caikaḥ sa samartho 'smān pāṇḍavārthe prabādhitum
19 sa viśrabdhaḥ pāṇḍuputrān saha mātrā vivāsaya
vāraṇāvatam adyaiva nātra doṣo bhaviṣyati
20 vinidra karaṇaṃ ghoraṃ hṛdi śalyam ivārpitam
śokapāvakam udbhūtaṃ karmaṇaitena nāśaya
SECTION CXXX
(Sambhava
Parva continued)
"Janamejaya said, 'O Brahmana, it
behoveth thee to relate to me everything about the birth of Kripa. How did he
spring from a clump of heath? Whence also did he obtain his weapons?'
"Vaisampayana said, 'O king, the great
sage Gautama had a son named Saradwat. This Saradwat was born with arrows (in
hand). O oppressor of foes, the son of Gautama exhibited great aptitude for the
study of the science of weapons, but none for the other sciences. Saradwat
acquired all his weapons by those austerities by which Brahmanas in student
life acquire the knowledge of Vedas. Gautama (the son of Gotama) by his
aptitude for the science of weapons and by his austerities made Indra himself
greatly afraid of him. Then, O thou of Kuru's race, the chief of the gods
summoned a celestial damsel named Janapadi and sent her unto Gautama, saying,
'Do thy best to disturb the austerities of Gautama.' Repairing unto the
charming asylum of Saradwat, the damsel began to tempt the ascetic equipped
with bow and arrows. Beholding that Apsara, of figure unrivalled on earth for
beauty, alone in those woods and clad in a single piece of cloth, Saradwat's
eyes expanded with delight. At the sight of the damsel, his bow and arrows
slipped from his hand and his frame shook all over with emotion; but possessed
of ascetic fortitude and strength
of soul, the sage mustered sufficient
patience to bear up against the temptation. The suddenness, however, of his
mental agitation, caused an unconscious emission of his vital fluid. Leaving
his bow and arrows and deer-skin behind, he went away, flying from the Apsara.
His vital fluid, however, having fallen upon a clump of heath, was divided into
two parts, whence sprang two children that were twins.
"And it happened that a soldier in
attendance upon king Santanu while the monarch was out a-hunting in the woods,
came upon the twins. And seeing the bow and arrows and deer-skin on the ground,
he thought they might be the offspring of some Brahmana proficient in the
science of arms. Deciding thus, he took up the children along with the bow and
arrows, and showed what he had to the king. Beholding them the king was moved
with pity, and saying, 'Let these become my children,' brought them to his
palace. Then that first of men, Santanu, the son of Pratipa having brought
Gautama's twins into his house, performed in respect of them the usual rites of
religion. And he began to bring them up and called them Kripa and Kripi,
in allusion to the fact that he brought them up from motives of pity (Kripa).
The son of Gotama having left his former asylum, continued his study of the
science of arms in right earnest. By his spiritual insight he learnt that his
son and daughter were in the palace of Santanu. He thereupon went to the
monarch and represented everything about his lineage. He then taught Kripa the
four branches of the science of arms, and various other branches of knowledge,
including all their mysteries and recondite details. In a short time Kripa
became an eminent professor of the science (of arms). And the hundred sons of
Dhritarashtra, and the Pandavas along with the Yadavas, and the Vrishnis, and
many other princes from various lands, began to receive lessons from him in that
science.'"
) My humble salutations to Sreeman Brahmsri K M Ganguli ji for the collection)
No comments:
Post a Comment